《Chronicles of Arla》 Prologue Welcome to Arla Long ago, a great domino event occurred in the magical land of Arla. Arlans called it Tokuka Shera, The Great Departure, where the fourteen Arlan Gods abandoned their home, leaving Arlans to exist without them. But before their departure, The Ascension took place, where each God chose one individual to be their Incarnate, by infusing a piece of their essence into their flesh, to lead in their absence¡ªuntil their return. These Ascended Incarnates were given the keys to their kingdoms, and the divine weapons, secrets, and power they came with it. Until the Gods return, one offspring from each generation, normally the oldest, will be chosen by the essence when ready, marking the end of a reign and the beginning of a new one. But it¡¯s been 346 years since the Gods left. So what happens when not only ordinary beings, but beings with god-like powers and divine weapons are left alone, unchecked? Disorder and War. Since Tokuka Shera, wars have ravaged the once divine world. Kingdoms have been conquered. Rulers tortured. Beasts slayed. Heroes born. Incarnates killed. There was Andelusia¡¯s Conquest. The Great Mushrooming. The Ancestral Clash. The Barren Wars. And recently, the deadliest war in Arlan history, the war that saw the near annihilation of Arla and its people: The Hallow War. But while the war is technically over now, peace is nowhere on the horizon. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Set 45 years after The Hallow War, the Chronicles of Arla tells the interconnecting stories of magical and non magical Arlans who are still reeling from their losses, and desperately trying to pick up the pieces of a once glorious land from the ashes. The stories of murderous, cunning Incarnates and the nightmares (and monsters) that seek to destroy them; The story of a forbidden royal love triangle between an unascended heir who is set to rule a cursed kingdom and a banished ascended Incarnate with no kingdom; and finally, the story of two rebellious political factions rising in power, desperate for revenge, with the help of The Unseen¡ªan immemorial shapeless, faceless being, with its own secrets, agenda, and army. Join the fun and read along the new transmedia digital fantasy serial about the magical world of Arla where the forests sing, caves speak, and the shadows are alive. Is another war approaching? Which Incarnates will survive? Will the Gods return? Chapter 1: Dawn/Dusk Birth/death of Arla In a land far away from our world, long ago, the fourteen Arlan Gods were created by Nothing: The One Above and Of All. First came Yuitra. Goddess of Beginnings, Time, and the Unknown. Queen of the Gods. Then came Trykar. God of Chaos, Trickery, and the First Beasts. The Horned God. Upon first glance, Yuitra and Trykar hated each other. His Madness disrupted her, unsettled her. But later, Yuitra would choose Him, for some reason, out of all, to be her King. Their brief privacy was soon interrupted by the creations of Fer, Goddess of Fertility, the Ethereal Gardens, and Terrene; Mother of Flesh, and Skyra, Goddess of the Skies, Oceans, and Healing; Mother of Light. After they fell out of the Void, consecutively, they immediately transformed Arla into a lush paradise. As Skyra fell, she created the teal sky, blazing sun, and azure warm oceans. As Fer fell, she reached out and magically transformed some of the open ocean into earthen terrain. Her collision with this terrain in the West was so powerful that it planted the first seeds that would become the Drayon Forest¡ªhome of the forbidden. As she raised herself from this fall, she raised menacing, rugged mountains in the North where Trykar¡¯s throne would soon reside; rolling hills throughout the green meadows, a greenery vast landscape at the center of Arla. Later, Fer would walk throughout the entire landscape. She felt something missing, and that¡¯s when she created a small barren, red terrain of sand, northeast of the Meadows. And finally, as she made it back to the Meadows, Fer created the Ethereal Gardens, right in the center of Arla, her throne. Together, over time, Yuitra, Trykar, Skyra, and Fer grew to love each other. They even tried their own hand at creation. Trykar, with Yuitra¡¯s help, created the First Beasts. Monstrous, large, ravenous wind borne beasts with the ability to freeze time. They would later be banished in the Forbidden. Skyra would create beasts she refers to as her firstborns, flying sea serpents with golden eyes of light. Unleashing this light could burn through anything. She would be forced to later hide them deep in the waters in her kingdom, away from Trykar. Fer, on the other hand, was the most successful. She created Arlan wildlife. Small, gray vocal birds; humming white swans; ferocious black cats with a big appetite; and much more. Life was beginning to settle. But Nothing wasn¡¯t done yet. Ten more Gods were to be released. The Fourteen were complete. And together, they made Arlans, humans. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Skyra had caused the rain. Yuitra paused time. Fer gave it flesh. Trykar gave it a soul. Desire gave it heart. Death gave it mortality. Din¨¦ gave it sight. Sfin gave it tools. Hunu gave it movement. Nirea gave it fear. Inr gave it pain. Reyna gave it ego. Fyr gave it will. And Arra gave it a voice. Together, the Gods and Arlans turned Arla into the Prodigious World of Divine Kingdoms. An order was established. In the Northern mountains, Trykar resided. In the Desert, Yuitra, Nirea, Sfin, and Hunu resided. In the Meadows, Fer, Desire, Death, Din¨¦, Fyr, Arra, Inr, and Reyna shared the vast landscape. And in the Isle, Skyra reigned ruthless. Each kingdom had their own eccentric traditions. For what seemed like forever, they lived in harmony and peace, until Nothing returned¡ªwanting his Gods. Nothing needed them¡ªaway from Arla. To create new worlds. But the Gods felt uneasy about leaving their creations alone. So, they decided to leave a part of them, by creating Incarnates, to be the caretakers of their Kingdoms. In what is now referred to as The Ascension, each God chose one individual to be their Incarnate, by infusing a piece of their essence into their flesh, to lead in their absence¡ªuntil their return. These Ascended Incarnates were given the keys to their kingdoms, and the divine weapons, secrets, and power they came with it. Until the Gods return, one offspring from each generation, normally the oldest, will be chosen by the essence when ready, marking the end of a reign and the beginning of a new one. And on their final day, blessed gifts were bestowed: Trykar gave his Incarnate, a lover, the shapeshifting amulet. Yuitra gave her Incarnate, a friend, the time dagger. Arra gave her lover the truth powder. Nirea, she defied the gods, and gave her chosen, a much powerful weapon that even Death himself was afraid of. Hunu, who chose a dear friend, gave him the Calling Spear¡ªa spear to be much needed later. Skyra, also choosing a friend, gave them the Receptacle. A powerful object holding tons of ocean water, capable of submerging Arla. Desire, a strange one, cut off one of her seven tongues to give a daughter. Then, there was Death, who gave his chosen person the Heart of Immortality. One heart that lives forever, but can live in many. Fyr gave his lover the Possessed Flame, the flame that never dies, a flame of great power, ten times the power of the essence. But to use it, it requires a deadly sacrifice. Then there were the remaining four left to choose: Sfin, Fer, Din¨¦, and Reyna. They didn¡¯t have any idea what to give their chosen individual. Reyna, who was the only one still without a chosen, ended up deciding not to choose one individual. Instead, with the help of Fer, mother of Flesh, she created the Dowers¡ªa race of beings to watch over and hand down judgment in her place. Fer and Din¨¦, who grew fond of each other and resided with each other until the departure, decided not to give gifts to their chosen. They both believed their essence was enough. Finally, there was him, Sfin. He ended up giving his lover a Crown he crafted out of his bare hands. A gift that would lead to Arla¡¯s downfall. Sfin was the last to leave. The Gods were now gone, and their departure was the beginning of Arla¡¯s dusk. A divine world of disorder followed. Chapter 2: Delegation Date: 301 (A.TS) ¡°In Death, I¡¯ll burn. For my kingdom. For Arla.¡± -Her last words. Arla¡¯s Greatest Hero *** Date: 346 (A.TS) Present Day Arla Arla wasn¡¯t always plagued with pain and suffering, and drowned in war and bloodshed. A long time ago, harmony and peace once existed throughout the majestic world. But for these Arlans, in the present day, harmony and peace are only fantasies. Dreams are nothing but false hopes, and nightmares are ravenous, living entities. The wars may be over, but the agony continues¡­for both rulers and subjects. For magical Arlans and non-magical Arlans. *** Today is the Arlan Biannual Delegation Meeting, where the Sovereign Crowns, Ascended Incarnates, and representing members gather. It¡¯s where the people of Arla can express their grievances and speak of their concerns in an open forum, outside of their sovereign kingdoms, to ensure stability and prevent another war, another Hallow War. It was only a year after The Hallow War was over when The Biannual Delegation was created by the royal survivors. A war that saw an incalculable number of people dead. A war where weapons of divine power were unleashed, onto both the guilty and innocent. A war that saw desperate kings turn to dark, drastic measures. A war that saw once beloved rulers become nearly indestructible villains. Bloodshed consumed the light of Arla, plunging it into total darkness. This war changed the entire landscape, and their future. *** Before the start of The Hallow War, Arla was split into 9 kingdoms, ruled by nine different Ascended Incarnates, humans blessed with the powers of the Arlan Gods, the caretakers of the Gods¡¯ kingdoms. These kingdoms were:
  1. The Desert Kingdom, Kingdom of Kings and Gods, Ruled by the Ascended Incarnate of Sfin (God of Divine Weapons, Crafts, and Art): King Prest. Prest, a descendant of the victorious legend King Jaho, had ruled over the cursed Desert, the smallest landscape of the four regions and home to various beings, for 27 years;
  1. In the Mountains, there stood the Kingdom of Trykar, Ruled by the Ascended Incarnate of Trykar, God of Trickery, Chaos, and the First Beasts: King Losk. The youngest of five, Losk¡¯s rise to the Crown and reign in the mountains, was unprecedented. He possessed the power to induce madness and shapeshift into anything.
  1. In the Isle, an ethereal, luminescent kingdom resided: the Isle Kingdom of Stars, Light, and Mists, Ruled by the Ascended Incarnate of Skyra, Goddess of the Skies, Oceans, and Healing. Her name was Queen Siobhan. Once a Beloved Queen, her reign would become poisoned by grief and so she became known as The Tempest Queen.
  1. and in the Meadows, there once stood six kingdoms:
    1. Kingdom of Death and Sleep, Ruled by the Ascended Incarnate of Death, King Froll, who possessed the power to induce deep sleep.
    2. The Kingdom of Destinies & Divination, Ruled by the Ascended Incarnate of Din¨¦ (Goddess of Prophecies, Sight, and Divination): Queen Erryn. With the power to see the future, she became the bravest of them all, although labeled a traitor by her people.
    3. The Scarlet Kingdom, Ruled by the Ascended Incarnate of Inr, God of War: King Dyr;
    4. The Kingdom of Secrets and Songs, Ruled by the Ascended Incarnate of Arra, Goddess of Truth and Melodies: King Barr;
    5. The Gardenia Kingdom, Ruled by the Ascended Incarnate of Fer, Goddess of Fertility, the Ethereal Gardens, and the Terrene: Queen Ura; and the
    6. The Kingdom of Flames and Inferno, Ruled by the Ascended Incarnate of Fyr, God of Fire: Queen Cinna, a legend of legends.
These nine kingdoms mostly hated each other. In fact, war and crusades were very common before the Hallow War. These wars were building up to this moment, this catastrophe. But it was him, a desperate king of the desert, who already plunged his kingdom and neighbors into a war, plundering their lands, all for a Blessed Jewel, who escalated things . His desperation would see the end of two Ascended Incarnates and their essences from Arla, forever. But that was only the beginning. His desperation would spill over, and plunge the entire world in war. The Hallow War would see the absolute death of three more Ascended Incarnates and their essences, the dissolution of four kingdoms, and subjugation of many. Agony was felt everywhere. All because of a Blessed Jewel. Today, only five kingdoms remain in Arla: Once home to 14 Kingdoms and 13 Ascended Incarnates, Arla was now down to 5 Kingdoms¡­but most importantly, down to 9 Incarnates: Eight of these nine come together each year to ensure peace and stability. But of course, for some, it was nothing but a facade and merely an appearance. But to ensure fairness, impartiality, and justice, the original eight decided to include eight other members¡ªmembers belonging the other three classes of beings residing in Arla and have existed alongside humans since the beginning: Today, Dowers, Shadow Shifters, Dawnwalkers, and Man all have one thing in common: survival. These 16 members make up what is now known as the High Court. The High Court has no idea of the chaos that¡¯s about to follow this meeting. *** ¡°You should really take the box.¡± King Jamos of the Mountains was speaking to a Dower, holding a large red box. They were standing in the waiting room of the Halls of Palais, located in the Eastern Meadows, once home to the Goddess Fer. The short, widowed King was the first of the Sovereign Crowns and Ascended Incarnates to appear, as usual. Coming to these meetings was one of the rare events he ventured down from his throne. And every time he did, he brought a gift for a Dower. He was obsessed with them, for they were both ethereal and bewitching. Dark skin with gray wavy hair and icy white eyes. They wore ivory arm bands with the words ¡®Rynae Enayr Yrane Nraey Aynre¡¯ inscribed on each. And they spoke two languages. The one he was talking with today was named Myrna, his favorite. ¡°Is there an animal inside?¡± She asked, with suspicious, squinting eyes. Everyone knew the King loved to play pranks. He was Trykar¡¯s Incarnate after all. ¡°Myrna, I promise there is no animal. Now, take the box.¡± He responded, shoving the box in her space. He wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. The King was lonely. His wife died in a horrific incident 8 years prior, which led their son Xand to become a recluse and their daughter Mesyla fall victim to drifting, just like her mother. Once Myrna opened and saw what was inside, a tiny smile broke through. ¡°I went out to sea, myself.¡± He boasted. ¡°Go ahead, crack it.¡± Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Inside the box was a Fymae, a rare, round gem that was once a part of Skyra, the Goddess of Oceans, Skies, and Healing. Mother of Light. According to Arlan lore, during Skyra¡¯s first fall from the Void of Nothing after she was created, Fymaes fell from her burning essence. As she was falling, she reached out and created the oceans. Crashing into the warm waters, so did the Fymaes. When one cracks open a Fymae, a glowing light emerges. This light can heal one of anything. Myran cracked it. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Myran wasn¡¯t charmed easily, but she couldn¡¯t lie. She was becoming fond of the King. But this moment was unfortunately interrupted by a trumpet. The meeting was to begin soon¡­in the Main Hall of Palais. *** The Main Hall of Palais, on the main floor of the Hall of Palais, once home to Fer¡ªthe Goddess of Fertility, Ethereal Gardens, and the Terrene¡ªwas spacious and bright. Entering the room, one is greeted by immense, radiant light from the numerous windows taking up the back and left walls of the room. According to ancient Arlan lore, the Goddess Fer kept this place locked for so long because it housed her failed creations. It wasn¡¯t open until many years after she left. The contents of what was inside was kept a secret by the Queen who ordered it open. But rumors circulated anyway. Today, the room hosted a large crowd. People from around Arla came to speak of their grievances and concerns. It was a lively atmosphere. People of different tones and languages came, and were wearing various vibrant robes. At the hour of Dusk, the doors were shut to the public and the members of the High Court were summoned in the hall by the Addressor. Entering first, King Jamos of the Kingdom of Trykar. The King was wearing a golden cloak that covered his beige trousers and bear chest where the amulet rested. Then came King Jaho II, the Desert King, accompanied by his obeying eldest son, Prince Jaho III. King Jamos was very surprised to see the son. He thought he would make the most of this opportunity, elsewhere, somewhere he shouldn¡¯t be but kept returning. Following them, the Addresser announced the Immortal King, Stefan, dressed as black as his heart. Alongside him was his queen, the Ascended Incarnate of Din¨¦: Queen Rosar. Their relationship was unusual and tumultuous. She was both his adopted daughter and possession. And finally, arrived Emmar, the Isle¡¯s Pariesa also known as the Second Head to the Queen, and Ascended Incarnate of Desire. She was bold, in all ways. Her attitude, walk, attire. Today, she was wearing a revealing teal ball gown with a high slit that would allow anyone to see anything with one wrong move, and an open midriff. ¡°The Queen sends her regards.¡± Emmar announced, as she took her seat. ¡°Locked herself up again, I see.¡± Stefan quipped. Emmar could only roll her eyes. She knew that Her presence, and absence of Queen Sharra again was puzzling for the other members of the court. After a few minutes, when the Dowers, Shadowshifters, and Dawnwalkers arrived, the Addressor, a young, slim gentleman, marched up to the bench, holding an iris paper marked with the names of those in attendance, and gave it to the nice, maiden who was the delegation¡¯s note keeper. Today¡¯s no shows included: *** The structure of the Biannual Delegation is fairly simple. First, there is the Open Session. One by one, within the allotted time, Arlans come up to the Bench of the High Court to discuss their issues they feel are not being properly handled by their Sovereigns. Some, for example, like to discuss domestic disputes, while others discuss monetary and land concerns. If the party is opening a claim against another including the Sovereign Crown that rules over them, then the accused is allowed to defend themselves. Afterwards, each member of the High Court, excluding the Accused Sovereign Crown (if applicable), votes to do either three things: (1) open an investigation, (2) dismiss, or (3) rule in favor of the accuser. Opening an investigation required only three votes by the High Court. To dismiss or rule in favor of the accuser, it would require a majority. Following this Open Session, if there is an open investigation, the case is heard and deliberated for hours, and requires a majority. But for today, only the Open Session is on the agenda, and the last to speak is a young man named Bilon. Poor guy. Clearing his throat, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Bilon.¡± He spoke with nerves. Voice trembling, ¡°I¡¯m¡­.. here.. on behalf of¡­.the Reclaimants Front.¡± He announced. His voice was already cracking. ¡°Do you need some water?¡± Stefan asked, interrupting the young man. The young man cleared his throat again and started over. ¡°I, Bilon, am here on the behalf of the Reclaimants Front. We seek liberation of unkin from our lands on the accounts of cruelty against the¡­..the¡­the¡­¡± He was having trouble again. ¡°Someone get this poor guy some water.¡± Rosar urged, finally making her attendance known. The young man was given a glass of water, and started over again. ¡°I, Bilon, am here on the behalf of the Reclaimants Front. We seek an investigation for the liberation of unkin from our lands on the accounts of cruelty and neglect against the Sovereign Rule of Stefan and Rosar.¡± This wasn¡¯t new. This has been happening for a while now since the war was over. The Reclaimants Front are a political movement that emerged a decade or so after the war. A small group of Arlans in the far West, once home and led by King Dyr, became very vocal about their frustration with their new reality: under the Immortal King¡¯s rule. These loyal members and survivors to the late King Dyr began a movement, calling for liberation and independence¡ªwith or without an Ascended Incarnate, given that theirs was gone now. The Immortal King obviously objected under the guise of protection against future attempts by the Desert, who was initially the Meadows¡¯ common enemy, until the big war. They have recruited and recruited residents from different former kingdoms including those outside the Meadows. Their cause has grown, even infiltrating the highest ranks of royal courts, unbeknownst to some of the royals. They call themselves rogue royals. But still, they are a bit disorganized, which hurts their cause. Nevertheless, each year, they send someone to the Delegation Meeting, who ends up never being found again. But still, they don¡¯t give up. Today, it was Bilon¡¯s turn. He just finished listing evidence of cruelty and neglect that he and his people experienced under this new rule. ¡°And finally, one last thing.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°Again, speaking on the behalf of the Reclaimants Front, we also seek an investigation against the Desert Kingdom, on the grounds of deliberate decimation.¡± The room went immediately silent. In the Arlan laws, deliberate decimation is the highest charge. Before this meeting, the Reclaimants Front only sought action against the Meadows, although rumors circulated in the Desert of traitors. But still, the Desert was much, much smaller than the Meadows. Making this claim means they must have been growing in size, increasing their numbers. Something had changed. No one was speaking up. By the look on his face, the Desert King was stewing in anger. The Immortal King was disinterested. Rosar had a worried look on her face. Then, there was Emmar. ¡°And where are these Desert people making this cause¡­the evidence?¡± Emmar asked. ¡°I¡¯m presenting on their behalf.¡± The young boy responded with a bit of an attitude. ¡°You do know you spent most of your speech on the Meadows.¡± Emmar responded, now standing. She was the tallest of them. ¡°You haven¡¯t provided enough evidence of your claim against the Desert.¡± Emmar asked. ¡°I¡­..¡± He stuttered. The room went silent again. ¡°We obviously can¡¯t move this case forward.¡± King Jaho¡¯s son whispered to the others. ¡°Of course, you would say that. Your father has been accused.¡± Emmar retorted. ¡°And unfortunately, he can¡¯t vote.¡± Silence again. ¡°Six months.¡± Someone voiced. It was Yatra, a shadow shifter. She was normally quiet in these meetings, but not today. ¡°Excuse you?¡± King Jaho II asked. ¡°I think we should open an investigation.¡± The shadow shifter suggested. ¡°Are you out of your mind?.¡± Rosar spat back. ¡°This cause against the Desert is pretty steep. Am I wrong?¡± Yatra asked, turning to the crowd of stunned spectators. The people aggressively shook their heads. ¡°It would be bad faith to leave this untouched. Therefore, I vote to come back in six months to hear the evidence.¡± Then Yatra rose from her seat, headed towards the young man. She stopped right in front of him, grabbed his chin and said, ¡°But, next time, send an actual representative of the Desert..and actual proof.¡± ¡°Yatra, you are joking right?¡± The Desert King asked, the level of his voice raised. ¡°I vote with Yatra.¡± Another voice spoke up. It was one of the Dowers. Jamos¡¯ favorite. ¡°Same.¡± Another Dower then added. Three votes. That¡¯s all they needed. ¡°This is ludicrous.¡± King Jaho II shouted, rising up from this seat, with a bit of a stumble due to his bad leg. ¡°Sit down, Jaho. Let¡¯s just formally vote and go home.¡± Emmar demanded. So they did. The motion for an investigation against the Sovereign Rule of Stefan and Rosar was rejected again, but the motion for an investigation into the Desertwas granted. The note keeper marked the decision on the motion, and rang the closing bell. And everyone left feeling uneasy¡­.well except for the obnoxious Immortal King. *** ¡°It¡¯s very shocking the Separationists weren¡¯t here today.¡± A young, fair woman, who was a spectator, said to another woman she was cozying up with. ¡°They must have finally given up.¡± Her friend responded. Emmar couldn¡¯t help but eavesdrop as she was waiting for her transport, given the Separationists movement was growing in her own backyard: the Isle. It was her duty to know what was going on. She was very eager to go back home, very anxious to tell everyone about this development. She was also ready to get out of her dress. The pins holding the sides were a pain. As her transport finally arrived, she was greeted by King Jamos of the Mountains. ¡°I forgot to give you this.¡± The Mountain King was holding an Iris paper that had prints of jaguars on the backside. It was an invitation. ¡°You weren¡¯t at the banquet ages ago. Mesyla, my daughter, her coronation is approaching.¡± Emmar, ages older than the young princess, only met her a couple of times. In those brief moments, she saw that Mesyla possessed something she desired, a blas¨¦ kind of spirit. She was excited to see her again. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± She told the King. If she wanted to advance her agenda, she knew she would have to cozy up to the future Queen. Chapter 3: A King鈥檚 Gold Date: Present Day Location: Kingdom of Trykar: Mountain region in Northern Arla Day after the Arlan Biannual Delegation Meeting Opulent and gilded. Frightening and intimidating. Those are the words one would use to describe the Kingdom of Trykar¡ªa grand kingdom occupying the entire mountain forest region located in Northern Arla. For millennia, the God of Madness and Chaos, Trykar, Father of First Beasts, ruled over these mountains¡ªmountains unkind to outsiders. Torturous and blood thirsty, they are. These mountains are special, able to sense wickedness, as ordered by Trykar. They are capable of dispatching, slowly, of those they sense don¡¯t belong. Those who don¡¯t have faith. Just days ago, they claimed another victim, in fact. A lost boy, from the Outside, as dictated by his floral clothing. The mountains didn¡¯t like his presence. So as he began trekking up the eastern point, his temperature began rising. He didn¡¯t notice, so he just kept going¡ªto who knows where. But as he kept going, he became hotter and hotter. Flushed face, sweaty hands. Pupils dilating. The mountains began chipping away, at his body, then his sanity. The voices he began to hear grew louder, drawing him to an edge that has lured many. No one still knows where that lost boy was headed, or why he was even there. His secrets were now resting with the mountains. *** Outsiders fear the mountains and the Kingdom of Trykar. This kingdom houses several of Trykar¡¯s hidden secrets¡ªsecrets where an Outsider would rather choose death than see their kin again, but an Insider would kill for. To be welcomed here requires sacrifice and ritual. Blood and affliction. Devotionand loyalty. Today, the Kingdom of Trykar is divided into three provinces, connected by swinging bridges. First, there is Pai?e, home to the general population. They refer to themselves as Rynaros, Arlan word for Insiders. They reside in timber constructed homes. Upon waking, they pray to Trykar and his Incarnate, the Sovereign Crown, while they drink Nectar, a golden liquid that can be found throughout the mountains. A liquid of ecstasy, created by Trykar. By Midday, they fish and forage for dinner. And at night, they dance to the haunted hums heard throughout the mountains. Then, there is the province of Wast, home to the Royal Court and their families. Originally, these families were the most loyal to Trykar, his favorites. He enjoyed talking to them¡­mingling with them¡­and having them. He wanted them separate from everyone else, so they were placed in what is known as Wast, the westernmost region of the mountains. And finally, there is Re?t¡ªthe former residence of Trykar, but now the official home to his Ascended Incarnate and the Sovereign Crown: King Jamos and his family. Today, in Re?t, one would find three palaces for different uses. One for the Crown and their consort, another for the children, and one for royal duties. The Crown palace, in particular, was known as Majes Palace. A very ornate palace with a dozen rooms, an impressive self replenishing garden blessed by the Goddess Fer, and a mystical, healing thermal spring blessed by the Goddess Skyra. Upon immediately entering Majes Palace, one is met with a narrow hallway with emerald-colored walls, holding up a row of gold framed, haunted mirrors on each side. Today, the Majes Palace is visited by their favorite visitor: Princess Mesyla, the heir and only daughter of King Jamos. The King¡¯s Gem. Only 24 years of age, Princess Mesyla was as tall as her father, but different in so many ways. He was reserved, she was bold. She adored the spotlight, he preferred the shadows. He loved the Dawn. She loved the Dusk. But despite their differences, they were forever pinned to each other. Not just by blood, but also by the painful memories that continue to eat them from the inside. *** ¡°Father.¡± The young princess shouted, as she opened the heavy door. Upon entering, she made sure to cover her face with the white, velvety veil she loved to wear everywhere, shielding herself from the row of haunted mirrors. Today, to accompany the veil, she was wearing a long, beige trumpet gown adorned with white round gems around the neckline. It wasn¡¯t like Mesyla to be at Majes Palace so early in the day, but she was very eager to ask her father about the delegation meeting. She even came by the palace late last night but she couldn¡¯t find him. So she went back to her chambers, alone, with her troubles. Drifting. Again. Now here she was again, searching for her father, moving throughout the palace, searching and shouting for him. Looking for him in his workshop, in his chambers. The dining room. And yet again, she was met by silence¡­until she heard a crash followed by a high chirping sound. Her father. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Immediately, she raced up the winding staircase, which was adorned by a golden runner with artwork depicting the First Beasts of Arla¡ªTrykar¡¯s personal creations. Following the sound, she found her father in his favorite room in the entire palace: her mother¡¯s old workshop. And there standing below her, at her bare feet, was a scarlet bird. ¡°Hello, father.¡± *** Shapeshifting was no easy task for the Incarnates of Trykar. The endeavor required both great will-power and strength. The stronger you are, physically and mentally, the easier it is. For the past couple of years, Mesyla had been dreaming of shifting into almost every living thing that has lived in these mountains. The melodious sea green hummingbirds. The agile, fearsome black cats. And her mother. But for her father, transforming into a scarlet bird was his favorite. Because it was her mother¡¯s favorite, Danar. Jamos didn¡¯t understand why, but Mesyla did. It was a secret between mother and daughter. A secret she would keep to her death. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were coming by so early.¡± Jamos was changing behind the changing bench into his normal attire. An emerald robe where the sleeves stopped at the elbow. ¡°I came by last night too.¡± Jamos was averting her eyes. ¡°I wanted fresh air.¡± ¡°All night?¡± ¡°Like I said, I wanted fresh air.¡± Mesyla knew he was hiding secrets. But she decided to let it go¡­for now. Mesyla loved her father. He was her protector, and she loved spending time with him. They even arranged bonding times. On every third and sixth day, at dusk, they would have nectar in the palace garden, in silence and wrapped in velvet. In these moments, for Mesyla, she was free from drifting. And for Jamos, he was free from the nightmares. *** ¡°Take a seat, Mesyla.¡± Jamos commanded, once he was dressed. The King always believed he would be a nervous, anxious wreck when this moment came¡­when this conversation had to be had. But surprisingly, he was calm. And that was the sign he needed. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start.¡± Jamos whispered. He was nervously tapping the wooden table. ¡°What¡¯s going on father?¡± Jamos reached out for his daughter¡¯s face, placing his calloused palms softly on her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯ve grown into a fine, young woman. Your mother would be proud, my sweet gem.¡± Jamos¡¯ eyes began to swell. ¡°You and I both know that¡¯s not true.¡± She rebuked. ¡°You were always her favorite, Mesyla.¡± ¡°You are scaring me, father.¡± Jamos withdrew his hands from her face, corrected his posture, and took a deep breath. ¡°It is time to Ascend, Mesyla.¡± Mesyla didn¡¯t respond. Jamos thought she didn¡¯t understand, so he repeated himself. But Mesyla still didn¡¯t respond. Jamos was waiting for a response¡­a look of elation¡­something. He reached out for Mesyla¡¯s hand, placing her left palm inside of both of his. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± He repeated. ¡°How do you know?¡± She finally whispered. ¡°It told me.¡± He revealed. ¡°The essence has spoken to me. It seeks you now.¡± Mesyla abruptly stood up from her seat and began pacing the room with a hand over her stomach. Neither knew what to say next. ¡°Xand is¡­¡± Mesyla started. ¡°No!¡± Jamos rarely raised his voice towards his daughter, but he really didn¡¯t want to talk about Xand. The Golden Son. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized. ¡°This is your moment, Mesyla. Be happy.¡± Mesyla took her seat again. ¡°And the coronation?¡± She asked. ¡°Everyone has already been invited.¡± He smiled. Mesyla was feeling a lot of emotions. She couldn¡¯t stop biting her inner left cheek. ¡°And when does the Ascension happen?¡± Before today, Jamos and Mesyla rarely talked about The Ascension¡ªwhen an old reign ends and a new one begins¡­when an Offspring becomes Godly¡­.when a new Ascended Incarnate rises. ¡°Two days.¡± Jamos confirmed. The initial shock finally began to wear off Mesyla. It finally hit her that in two days, the essence will enter her. Consume her. Remake her. She would no longer be known as the King¡¯s Gem but a Golden Queen. And then she broke out in tears..tears of joy. She reached out for her father across the table to give him a hug, and told him she was going to go tell her friends. But as she made her way towards the door, her father spoke up again. ¡°We also have to talk about him, Mesyla.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not.¡± She mumbled, as she stood in the doorway, her back turned away from her father. ¡°You¡¯re just like your mother, you know?¡± Jamos teased. ¡°Falling in love with princes you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Jamos wanted a reaction from his daughter, but she wouldn¡¯t give it to him. ¡°And it¡¯ll be your downfall.¡± He continued. ¡°Just like hers you mean?¡± She blurted out. Jamos had no answer, but they both knew the truth. Danar was never meant to be Queen of the Mountains. But sometimes, as they both found out, love could take you by surprise and to unfamiliar places. ¡°You will not leave Majes until the Ascension is complete.¡± He ordered. ¡°And if he comes here, he won¡¯t go back down.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± She conceded. Jamos made his way to his daughter and gave her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Now, what shall we eat to celebrate?¡± *** Over the celebratory dinner, Jamos debriefed his daughter of what transpired at the Arlan Biannual Delegation Meeting, informing her of the new charges against the Desert and how Queen Sharra didn¡¯t show. Afterwards, they toasted to new beginnings and Jamos gifted her a Fymae, one of the many gifts to come. Now, they both sat in the palace garden, located at the back of the palace, drinking nectar. It was beyond dusk now, and the night sky was a crowded canvas of weaving, twinkling stars. Mesyla loved the night sky. What was a daunting entity for some, for Mesyla, the night sky was a comforting reminder that even light is capable of shining through the darkness. But right now, Mesyla was feeling so many things at once. Happiness. Elation. Sadness. Guilt. Mesyla really wanted her mother there with her. To hold her. To tell her she did the right thing. To tell her of the looks of disgust her brother throws upon her. Tell her how he became consumed by self destructing ambition. But she wasn¡¯t there. That night, she fell asleep under the stars. Thinking of her mother, her brother, her father, and of course him. Mesyla knew her father wasn¡¯t wrong. She did fall in love with a prince she shouldn¡¯t have. An heir to a Kingdomthat was an enemy of her people. Her father was right, Love can take you by surprise and to unfamiliar places. To be continued¡­. Chapter 4: Unsanctioned Love Date: Present Day Location: Kingdom of Trykar: Mountain region in Northern Arla The Next Morning It was dawn when Mesyla defied her father¡¯s orders to stay in the palace until the Ascension and snuck out of Majes Palace. But she did leave a note explaining she needed to go back to her own chambers to check on Ges and Yla, her darlings, and would be back before dusk. Unlike other Arlan Kingdoms, here, the children of the Crown are placed in a different palace, away from their parents. A palace hidden and not visible to the general population. This palace is Jasa Palace. Unlike Majes Palace, Jasa was lively and vibrant. While Majes Palace was washed in earthen, dark tones, Jasa Palace was drowning in bright colors. Inside, one would find bright yellow walls, colorful mosaic tile flooring, and vines of bright red and orange flowers hanging from the ceiling. The heavy front door opened to a wide, well-lit curved hall that led to a spacious sitting room, the door to the kitchen and dining room, a winding staircase that led to the upper floor, and a staircase to the lower ground floor where the indoor pool was located. Only three people occupied Jasa: a tall female servant named Gin, a quiet guard named Robere, and Mesyla. *** At the moment, the young princess was trekking slowly back to Jasa. Enjoying the touches of the gentle winds that kept brushing her skin. The same winds blowing through her curly hair. She was making her way through the Yuitran Forest, which served as a barrier between Jasa and Majes. The sunlight was peeking through the trees, and kept bouncing across her skin. Mesyla loved this part of the mountains, the sea green hummingbirds that made this area their home, and the citrusy scent of the orange wildflowers. As she grew closer to Jasa, Mesyla was startled by the cracking of twigs. Someone, or something was near. Mesyla immediately came to a halt and withdrew the red blade she kept hidden under her left sleeve. The same red blade that was gifted by her mother and marked with first letter initials of her children, XM¡ªXand and Mesyla. But as she waited, nothing happened. So she resumed walking¡ªwith the blade still in her hand. As she finally reached her door, she was greeted by one of her darlings, Ges, a black feline with red eyes and member of the Dominir feline species¡ªan animal species only found in the mountains in Northern Arla. Dominir felines are a rare species born with an unique essence that allows Arlans the ability to telepathically link themselves to. A particular type of linking that results in a binding contract. Protection for defense. Companionship for caregiving. This bond, preferably created when both parties are young, is established through the act of singing. Mesyla established her bond with Ges when she was only 6. Mesyla and Ges were very excited to see each other. They rarely spent the night apart from each other. As they were embracing each other, giving each other kisses, Mesyla heard a noise. A crash coming from the dining room. ¡°Gin, is that you?¡± Mesyla shouted. No response. ¡°Asry erdr yuni.¡± Mesyla telepathically commanded Ges. Arlan for See what¡¯s there. Obeying, Ges immediately ran into the kitchen with Mesyla slowly creeping behind. A loud commotion could be heard followed by a masculine yell. A yell that Mesyla knows better than anyone, The Desert Prince, Jaho III. *** Princess Mesyla and Prince Jaho III were only thirteen when they first properly met. They were both attending one of the Biannual Arlan Delegation meetings with their fathers. Mesyla remembered it like it was yesterday. Arla was in the middle of a Shower Season, a period of non stop rain that lasted for 14 days. Mesyla¡¯s brother, Xand, was getting all of the attention at this meeting. Frustrated, and a bit jealous, she ran outside when no one was looking, desperate to be alone. Hiding away in one of theEthereal Gardens. It was only after a couple of hours when her father realized she was missing. He swiftly came to action and sent out a search party. All adult hands were on deck. But it wasn¡¯t any adult who found her. It was Jaho. He found her hiding and crying in the gardens. When he found her, she didn¡¯t say anything. Jaho gave her a hug and whispered that everything would be ok. Mesyla never understood why he was so kind to her when they didn¡¯t even know each other. This moment of kindness would lead to a saga of ups and downs. Moments of light and laughter. Moments of jealousy and bitterness. A seesaw love story. King Jamos calls their love ¡®Unsanctioned Love¡¯¡ªlove not approved by the crown. A love that won¡¯t withstand the test of time. A love, if unionized, won¡¯t be accepted by the populace. But this disapproval didn¡¯t stop them. Didn¡¯t stop their secret midnight dates at sea. Didn¡¯t stop the nights Jaho secretly spent at Jasa. Didn¡¯t stop moments like this. *** Lined with stained-glass windows, Jasa¡¯s kitchen was the third biggest room in the palace. A functional, spacious room. Colorful ceramic bowls and glasses filled the green stained cabinets. A wooden round table occupied the right wing of the room that was decorated with a vase filled with fresh red flowers. In the mornings, Mesyla loved the sound of the crackling fires Gin started as she prepared food. And at the back of this kitchen, there was a door that opened up to the courtyard where a blooming garden and flagrant fruit trees were planted. However, at this moment, this door was being blocked by a purring Ges. Mesyla was trying so hard not to laugh at what was happening in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t resist. Jaho was in her dining room, standing atop the wooden table, frightened, holding a wooden spoon in his hand. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mesyla giggled. ¡°Can you please get your cat?¡± Jaho shouted. Jaho was always afraid of Ges. But Mesyla found it adorable, and right now, she happened to be in a playful mood. So instead of calling her off, she took a seat at the opposite end of the table. ¡°Mesyla, please get your pet.¡± Jaho pleaded. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­I kind of like you like this.¡± Mesyla teased. ¡°Come, give me a kiss. ¡°Mesyla.¡± ¡°Jaho.¡± For a long moment, Mesyla and Jaho only stared at each other. All Mesyla could think about was how good he looked. Mahogany hair, chiseled cheekbones, and a lean muscle build. Once she had enough, Mesyla ordered Ges to leave. And then it was just them, Mesyla and Jaho, Desert and Mountain, alone, for the first time in days, against the wishes of their kings. Jaho was the one to make the first move. Climbing down from the table, he marched over to where Mesyla was sitting. Stopping directly in front of her, he took her right hand, and pulled her up and into his strong chest, holding her tightly. As they stared into each other''s eyes, she reached up to stroke his cheekbone. He had such a remarkable face, she thought to herself. ¡°I missed you.¡± He whispered. ¡°I missed you too.¡± They couldn¡¯t take their eyes off each other. It had been days since they last saw each other. Now finally in each other¡¯s presence, Mesyla was counting the freckles on his neck, something she loved doing when it was just them. Each time, she created a map that she could easily recall from memory if anyone asked or challenged. As Mesyla studied his neck, Jaho was studying her face. Searching for a sign of forgiveness. He needed to know his father didn¡¯t ruin one of the few good things he had in his life. Mesyla was his joy. Her infectious, radiant laugh brightened his world. He couldn¡¯t live without her. Once they found each other''s eyes again, it was Mesyla who made the second move¡ªwrapping her arms around his neck and planting a soft kiss on his lips. A soft kiss that quickly became heated, with both wrestling for dominance. A kiss that led to Mesyla pushing his black trousers down. A kiss that led to Jaho untying the back of her gown. A kiss that led them upstairs to her bedroom. *** Mesyla¡¯s personal chambers, her bedroom, was the biggest room in the entire palace. Over the years, the look of the room has changed. At this moment, the room included a large sized bed that was placed near the only window and three wardrobes. Two of the three wardrobes were for her clothes, while the remaining one was for her jewelry, hats, and purses. And in the center of the room, a shimmering chandelier hung. Under this very chandelier, there was Mesyla and Jaho lying underneath, wrapped in each other''s arms, cuddling under a thick crocheted blanket. Mesyla, whose hair was now a disaster and no longer in an updo, had her face in Jaho¡¯s neck as he gently rubbed her back. Mesyla knew she had to get back to Majes before her father came looking for her. She was very shocked that he wasn¡¯t there already. But she really didn¡¯t want this moment to end. Climbing on top of Jaho, Mesyla began peppering kisses along his chest, making her way up towards his neck. As she sucked and nipped at the skin, Jaho¡¯s kept his hands firmly on her waist. But when she finally made it to his neck, the closing of a door was heard and a very familiar voice. ¡°Oh no!¡± Mesyla panted. Mesyla immediately sat upright and scrambled to retrieve her clothes. ¡°My father is here.¡± Jaho immediately stood up and began redressing. Jaho and Jamos didn¡¯t exactly have a warm relationship but they kept things cordial. Jamos preferred his only daughter to choose someone from the mountains and not make the same mistake his father did. As they dressed, Mesyla pointed towards the window. It wasn¡¯t the first time either of them made their way out of that window. ¡°It¡¯s dark out.¡± Jaho moaned. He already had one leg out of the window. ¡°The door to the bath is unlocked. Go through the back. I¡¯ll be down soon.¡± Mesyla instructed. She gave him a departing kiss and watched as he climbed down using the draping vines. When she saw he made it down safely, Mesyla rushed to clean the mess they made hours ago. Picking up the jewelry case and contents inside that was accidentally pushed to the floor. Straightening the rug that accidentally slid across the room. She was picking up one of her stockings when Jamos knocked then entered. ¡°Mesyla, what are you doing here?¡± Jamos asked. Eyes narrowed. Mesyla¡¯s heart felt like it was working overtime. ¡°Father, I¡­came to get Ges and Yla to take back to Majes.¡± Mesyla stammered out. Yla, named after one of Trykar¡¯s greatest queens, was Ges¡¯ sibling. Originally, there were three of them: Ges, Yla, and Mesara. Mesara¡¯s murder took a huge toll on Mesyla. She wouldn¡¯t leave the palace for weeks. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for hours, Mesyla.¡± ¡°I was tired and took a nap.¡± Jamos didn¡¯t believe his daughter. His eyes wandered and bounced across the room, top to bottom, ceiling to floor. Looking for something. Mesyla, on the other hand, was trying to pretend she wasn¡¯t hiding something. But she just kept fidgeting with the pair of stockings in her hand, which made her father even more suspicious. After a long moment, it was Jamos who broke the silence. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll stay here tonight. It¡¯s dark out.¡± He announced. ¡°Come down when you¡¯re ready to eat.¡± After he exited the room, Mesyla thought to herself, What am I going to do with Jaho? When she finally made it downstairs, Mesyla saw her father was in the courtyard, having a conversation with Robere. So she took the opportunity to go down to the pool with a bowl of fruit, blankets, and a pillow. As she entered, she saw Jaho was naked and hanging out in the pool, eyes closed with a look of bliss on his face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She hissed, scaring Jaho. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how long you were going to be.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Well, we¡¯re staying here tonight.¡± She snapped. ¡°You¡¯ll either have to trek down now in the dark or stay here. My father really does not want to see you.¡± Jaho didn¡¯t waste any time on his decision. He decided he would stay on the lower ground floor until dawn. He was tired anyway and felt sleep could come anytime now. He was also really enjoying the pool. Pools were not a thing in the desert. ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡± ¡°Good call.¡± She agreed. ¡°So, what¡¯s in the bowl?¡± He asked. ¡°Yellow plums and green berries.¡± Mesyla answered, tilting the bowl forward for him to see. ¡°Fresh off the tree?¡± Mesyla nodded. ¡°Want some?¡± Desperate for a taste, Jaho swam to the edge of the pool. When he got there, Mesyla knelt down and fed him some of the juicy green berries, slowly, one by one. As they were both absorbed in the moment, they failed to hear the approaching footsteps. ¡°Are you guys coming to eat or what?¡± Jamos pressed, voice low. Startled, Mesyla dropped the ceramic bowl containing the fruit which proceeded to roll into the pool. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°King Jamos.¡± Mesyla and Jaho both said at the same time. Jamos turned his attention away from his daughter and marched over to the pool where he proceeded to drop something, the prince¡¯s red royal sash. ¡°You left this in the kitchen.¡± Jamos then turned on his heels and left the room. *** Dinner was very uncomfortable for everyone. Even Gin could feel the tension. After everyone was done eating, Jamos asked to speak to his daughter alone before they went to bed, instructing her to meet him in the courtyard. While he waited, the King felt a pang of sadness. Danar, his dead wife, would have known how to handle this correctly. He kept muttering to himself, ¡®What if he proves us wrong?¡¯ ¡®This will hurt her.¡¯ While he was wrapped up in his thoughts, he failed to hear Mesyla¡¯s approaching footsteps. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was coming.¡± She stated, snapping him out of his thoughts. ¡°And I¡ª¡± ¡°I have to tell you something.¡± He interrupted. Mesyla raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°The Desert King, Jaho¡¯s father, has found someone for his son.¡± He revealed. Mesyla¡¯s heart skipped, and her hands immediately flew to her chest. ¡°Jaho will propose soon.¡± He continued. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± She shouted. ¡°How do you even know this?¡± She felt like she was being suffocated, ¡°At the delegation meeting. He told me when I invited him to your coronation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Jaho told me the courting stage had begun¡­but not this.¡± Mesyla kept shaking her head. But deep down she knew her father would never lie to her. ¡°Well he¡¯s here, my gem. Go ask him.¡± To be continued. Chapter 5: Death of Innocence Date: Present Day Location: Kingdom of Trykar: Mountain region in Northern Arla Mesyla was furious. She knew her father would never lie to her¡­not about this. The love of her life was planning to propose to someone else. Stunned, Mesyla stomped out of the courtyard, leaving her father behind. Her heart was working triple time as she stormed through Jasa¡¯s halls. Her body had transformed into a fiery canvas of anger. Clenched jaw and flared nostrils. Chest rising and falling rapidly. Confronting Jaho was the only thing on her mind. But when she finally reached the second floor, where he was waiting, everything changed for Mesyla. She started to feel lightheaded, and her vision began to blur. And when she finally reached her bedroom door, her vision was no longer there. The last thing Mesyla would hear, before she went unconscious, was the shouting of her name. *** Ascensions, where the powers of the Arlans Gods are passed onto the next chosen offspring, are extraordinary events in Arla. They represent new beginnings and transitions. Marking when an old reign ends and a new one begins. During these extraordinary events, a new Ascended Incarnate is born¡ªa being blessed with the powers of a god. Originally, a long time ago, there were thirteen Ascended Incarnates¡ªeach representing one of the thirteen original Arlan Gods. These individuals were chosen by the Gods to lead in their absence and over their kingdoms until their promised return. Until then, their powers and gifts would be passed onto the following generation and so on. Creating a cycle of regeneration. But now, Arla was down to nine Incarnates. The wars that have ravaged this once harmonious world have drastically altered the Arlan landscape, destroying kingdoms and claiming the lives of four Incarnates. But for the ones remaining, the traditions of the Ascensions have continued. Traditions that are never pretty. Off the coast of Arla, for instance, an Ascension brings forth destructive, heavy winds and rains. Not everyone survives that night. Far away in the Kingdom of Fyr, the Chosen undergoes a painful transformation that leaves both of their hands charred. For the next Ascended Incarnate of Din¨¦, Goddess of Prophecies, Sight, and Divination, the Chosen¡¯s eyes are destroyed from the inside out and replaced with glass ones. Here in the Northern Mountains, to be the next Ascended Incarnate of Trykar, God of Chaos and Madness, Chosens are tortured to near death. Transformed and molded into the individual they have to be. An insane one. Innocence dies that night. And at this very moment, Princess Mesyla was undergoing an agonizing transformation. Her harrowing screams could be heard throughout the mountains. Her body was shaking violently, and kept rising and falling. The essence was consuming her¡­eating half of her. Jaho, bearing witness, was panicking and shouting for help. ¡°Mesyla, wake up!¡± ¡°Sweet berry?¡­Answer me!¡± ¡°SOMEONE HELP!¡± It was Jaho¡¯s arms she fell into when she stormed into her room. When she didn¡¯t respond to his calm pleas, he began to panic. Shouting her name and begging her to say something. But she was not responding. Jaho didn¡¯t know what to do. Desperate for help, he raced downstairs and through the palace, frantically shouting for someone to help. Chest rising and falling rapidly. Heart working overtime. When he finally reached the courtyard, he found Robere and Gin hovering over the King¡ªwho was also unresponsive. Both had a pained look in their eyes. ¡°The princess needs help.¡± Jaho sobbed. ¡°You should sleep or leave.¡± Gin responded quietly. The old servant was lightly caressing King Jamos¡¯ head. Jamos and Gin had been friends since they were children. For over 40 years. She was one of his most trusted. At the moment, Jaho didn¡¯t understand what was going on and how everyone was so calm. But before he could respond, Mesyla¡¯s screams could be heard, prompting him to rush back to her. When he finally reached her, the screams had stopped again. And now her eyes were open. Thinking she was now safe, he slowly stepped towards her to comfort her. But when he reached out to her, her body rejected him and threw him across the room. Mesyla would remain unconscious for 28 hours. Her father, though, would return to the conscious world 13 hours later. *** 13 Hours Later The palace had been quiet for the past five hours. Mesyla¡¯s screams had finally come to a halt. It was a brand new day. The sun was now in its glorious form. Casting its blinding light all over Arla, and piercing the palace¡¯s glass panels. Earlier, five servants and three guards from Majes had been ordered to travel to Jasa by the King¡¯s Council, once they were alerted. Three servants, two from Majes and Gin, were now watching over the princess, as two guards were stationed outside of her room. The remaining were ordered to stay with the king including Robere, Jasa¡¯s Guardian. During the beginning hours of the Ascension, Robere had moved the king into one of Jasa¡¯s guest rooms¡ªa room not as ornate as Mesyla¡¯s chambers. Robere was engaging in a conversation with a servant when the king began to stir. Immediately noticing, the guard rushed over. The only thing that was on the king¡¯s mind was his daughter. ¡°Where is she?¡± He croaked to Robere. He could barely make eye contact with Robere given that his eyes were swollen. ¡°She¡¯s battling, my king.¡± Robere answered quietly. ¡°I need to get up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s wise, my king. The council has advised you to rest until it¡¯s complete.¡± ¡°Are you disobeying me?¡± Before Robere could answer, Gin finally returned. She was carrying a tray with two glasses for Robere. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake.¡± Gin exclaimed. Ecstatic, she rushed over to the king''s side and placed a soft kiss on his head. ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for thirteen hours, my king.¡± Gin informed him. ¡°I need to get up.¡± ¡°No.¡± She asserted. ¡°I need to see my daughter, Gin.¡± ¡°The council has advised you to rest.¡± ¡°I am still your king.¡± Jamos warned. Gin knew the king was stubborn and would never back down from seeing his daughter. She knew if the roles were reversed, no one would be able to keep her from seeing her own flesh and blood. ¡°First, I have to prepare huerelian tea.¡± She announced. ¡°What?¡± Robere and Jamos both questioned at the same time. ¡°Hue-rey-li-an tea. It¡¯s a healing tea that will speed up your recovery. It has been passed down in my family for generations.¡± She explained. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll go prepare it for you.¡± Gin swiftly made her way out of the guest room. She didn¡¯t want any more questions. Questions she wasn¡¯t prepared nor ready to answer. Just like everyone else in Arla, she had her own secrets. Secrets she knew the king wasn¡¯t prepared to know. According to Gin, all the king needed to know about her was that she was his most loyal servant. And nothing else. When Gin finally returned with the tea, the king was engaging in conversation with Robere. Robere had just informed him the Crowned King of the Isle was dead. ¡°You must drink it slowly. It is extremely powerful.¡± Gin instructed. Taking a cautious sip, Jamos was put off by its tangy taste. ¡°Can I have sugar?¡± He asked. ¡°You have to drink it like it is, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Gin declared. As he slowly sipped the tea, Jamos didn¡¯t feel it, but the tea was beginning to restore his biological molecules¡ªthe same molecules that were severely damaged during his ascension¡­45 years ago. Without this tea, the king wouldn¡¯t survive long. Only few know of the tea¡¯s true power and origins. As he consumed more and more, drowsiness came upon him. And then the king was sleeping. *** 15 Hours Later The first thing Mesyla saw when she opened her eyes was her father. He was dressed in a gold robe, hovering over her. She noticed there were many things different about him. His hair was no longer brown but gray. The emerald amulet, an amulet he never took off, the same amulet that allowed him to shapeshift into anything, was missing. He also felt different. Mesyla couldn¡¯t pinpoint it, but something was off. ¡°What happened?¡± Mesyla rasped. As expected, she was not in great shape. Her voice was rough and scratchy. Her memory was hazy. And she was also seeing double of her father. ¡°How do you feel, my gem?¡± Jamos asked, voice low. The princess had tears in her eyes. ¡°My legs. They are heavy.¡± ¡°Go get Gin. Tell her to prepare the tea.¡± He ordered Robere. Now that Robere was leaving, Jamos was eager to have a moment alone with his daughter. To share this divine experience with her without prying eyes. When Robere closed the door behind him, Jamos let out a huge sob. ¡°You are so strong, my gem.¡± Jamos choked. ¡°Did it happen?¡± She whispered. Jamos nodded, confirming to Mesyla that she had inherited the essence of the God Trykar. At this news, Mesyla didn¡¯t verbally respond. Instead, she reached out for her father¡¯s hand. But the King stepped away. Mesyla frowned at the slight. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± He asked instead. ¡°Water.¡± ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± While her father was downstairs, Mesyla noticed it was no longer night. Instead, the sun was rising. She also noticed her favorite lamp was broken, and there was a dent in the left side of the wall. ¡®How long was I exactly out?¡¯ Mesyla thought to herself. The last she Mesyla remembered was the awkward dinner with her father and Jaho. Growing impatient , Mesyla decided to go downstairs. But when she tried to get out of her bed, her bones felt so stiff and sore. And her back felt as if a ton of gold had been resting on it. The pain caused her to release a loud groan¡ªwhich alerted a young servant stationed outside of her room to rush in. Mesyla took her in, sizing her up. She was wearing an emerald dress that was adorned with gold lining. She could tell she was young. So much bounce in her skin and no wrinkles. ¡°Can I help you, my princess?¡± She asked. But before Mesyla could formally request her help, it all began coming back to her¡ªthe last twenty eight hours. Mesyla had inherited all of the memories that could be linked back to Trykar. The Birth of Arla. Trykar¡¯s rule and the chaos he mercilessly spread. And her predecessors¡ªthe Ascended Incarnates of Trykar who came before. It was Betasi, the first Ascended Incarnate of Trykar, who told her to remember her duty is to Trykar and Trykar only. It was Queen Rho, the Triumphant Queen, who shouted to her that her duty is to her people. And it was King Colo who showed her how deadly her new power could be. As she was remembering, the princess wasn¡¯t aware, but her eyes were glowing gold. The young servant was growing worried. She had never seen anything like this. ¡°Should I call King Jamos?¡± She asked. Her voice trembled. Mesyla shook her head. Instead, she slowly reached out her hand. The young servant was puzzled by this gesture, but she knew better than to not disobey the crown. So she took her hand. *** I should have warned everyone. It was my fault. That¡¯s what King Jamos would tell himself for the rest of his life. When the king finally returned with the glass of water, it was too late. ¡°No!¡± He shouted. Mesyla¡¯s eyes were glowing gold, and the young servant was violently shaking. Taking Mesyla¡¯s hand was a death sentence. Robere, who followed him to the room, rushed over to help but the king immediately objected. ¡°Stay away, Robere. It¡¯s too late for her.¡± He commanded. They could only watch as Mesyla inflicted unbearable pain on the servant. Could only watch as she consumed her sanity. They were witnessing a living nightmare. After a minute or so, Mesyla let the young girl go. She immediately ran out of the room and out of the palace. They¡¯ll later find out how she ran herself off a cliff. The nightmare was over. But now everyone in that room was terrified of Mesyla. Of their princess. No one wanted to get close to her¡­not even the king. But the king was the king after all, and it was his duty to lead in these situations. Everyone was waiting for him to speak, and he could feel their piercing intense stares on him. Taking a deep breath, the king slowly stepped towards his daughter. She was now staring at the ceiling with a blank look on her face. Like she wasn¡¯t even there. Not in the room with them. ¡°My gem, are you with us? Jamos finally spoke. ¡°What did I do?¡± Mesyla asked, voice shaking. ¡°You have to control Trykar. Instead of letting him control you, my child.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, father.¡± The king never wanted this for his only daughter. He blamed himself. I should have never left her. I should have been watching them both. ¡°You are no longer just Mesyla, my gem. You will hurt people. It¡¯s in Trykar¡¯s nature.¡± He admitted. Mesyla was disgusted. The last thing she wanted was to hurt anyone. Not another person. ¡°Trykar is within you now. You must find the balance.¡± He continued. ¡°Or he¡¯ll kill you too.¡± To be continued Chapter 6: Hidden Centuries ago, a serenading goddess ruled over a small kingdom in Western Arla. This kingdom, a kingdom of ballads and hymns, could be heard throughout the entire realm of Arla. A kingdom of noise and joy. The divine being who ruled this kingdom was Arra, the Goddess of Truth and Melodies. Known for her angelic voice and sublime beauty, Arra was revered by everyone, including her fellow gods. Some even argued she was the rightful Queen of the Gods, but when challenged, Yuitra always seemed to get the best of her. Someway, somehow. But unlike her fellow Gods, Arra rarely flaunted her true sinister, bewitching power. A power that has been hidden for centuries. Today, the Kingdom of Arra is occupied by invaders, and her Ascended Incarnate is in hiding. For those who remain trapped, some live in fear. But others live in hope¡­and resistance. *** A Week After Mesyla¡¯s Ascension The Mountain Kingdom was bustling and rowdy. Word had spread that Princess Mesyla had ascended. Everyone was eager to see her, including those from the outside. In Re?t, the province home to the Royal Family, all three palaces were overflowing with visitors and workers. Constantly entering and exiting as they were preparing for the Coronation Ceremonies. A five day affair. First on the agenda was the Coronation Trials¡ªa day-long event where the Heir must complete a series of trials testing their fitness and strength. Created during the reign of King Janos, only the Royal Court bears witness. Up next, the Formal Ball¡ªan event held at dusk where the Royal Family, the Royal Council, and special guests are invited to attend. Here, the Heir performs a mating dance with a partner of their choosing. The Formal Ball was created during the reign of Queen Lanasa to ensure the future of Trykar and his kingdom. Following the Ball is the most anticipated event, the Coronation Games. Ruthless and merciless in nature. All are welcome to attend and watch. Then there are the final two events: The Christening and The Crowning. The Christening, an intimate event, is reserved for the family, the Royal Council, and a priestess. And finally, on the last day, the grand celebration: The Crowning. While almost everyone was preparing for these events, Princess Mesyla was getting used to her new life as the Ascended Incarnate of Trykar. Being in a symbiotic relationship with the God of Chaos and Madness was no easy task. The Royal Council led by Mesyla¡¯s father, King Jamos, ordered her to remain in Jasa to practice with her powers. She needed to immediately find a balance with the mad god and learn his language. Being in a symbiotic relationship with an Arlan God, well a piece of them, is a mutually beneficial relationship. The essences each Ascended Incarnate absorbs are what Arlans refer to as Yinars. Yinars, conscious living entities, come from a primitive part of each Gods¡¯ psyche, their psychic energy, which happens to also contain their powers, language, memory, and urges. The Incarnates, serving as hosts, are responsible for keeping their Yinars stabilized. They work together. The Yinar offers guidance and power, while the Incarnate offers a body. But with Trykar, Mesyla had immediately learned that great power was earned¡­not given. And right now, Mesyla was beginning to want more. The visions and memories she inherited changed everything. Just like Queen Masara and King Zyian, her predecessors, she wanted to master Trykar¡¯s Mirage Magic. And just like King Colo, she wanted to master Corporeal Chaos. But in order to do that, she knew she had to give the Yinar of Trykar what it wanted: gratification. Gratification in exchange for more power. At this moment, Mesyla was practicing on an unwilling, but necessary, victim¡ª a young man named Bethal. He was her sixth victim of the day. The only thing she was told other than his name was that he wasn¡¯t a good man. Mesyla didn¡¯t protest. Instead, she promised the young man that it wouldn¡¯t hurt. A lie. But she needed to practice. As she worked inside him, she entered his darkest memories and didn¡¯t like what she saw. So today, she decided, was his last day as a sane man. *** As the sun was officially clear of the skies. Mesyla decided to end her ¡®session¡¯ with the young man. When she removed her hands from his face, she noticed that the man¡¯s eyes were empty of emotion, as if he really wasn¡¯t there. But then he let out a high-pitched scream, prompting a very big guard to rush in and usher him out, as he was kicking and screaming. As Bethal was being ushered out, a young female servant entered. ¡°You have a visitor, my princess.¡± She announced. The young servant stepped aside, allowing a young man to come into Mesyla¡¯s view. The man was full of muscle, and had a smile that could light up Arla in its darkest nights. His bronze skin was home to several tattoos. When Mesyla saw his face, her eyes lit up with joy and a big smile stretched across his face. ¡°It¡¯s about time you showed up.¡± Mesyla smirked. ¡°My apologies.¡± The man remarked. Once they were alone, Mesyla skipped over to the man and placed her arms around him. The young man immediately embraced her back. Mesyla ran her fingers through his hair. Her best friend was finally home. ¡°I missed you, Talo. Sing me a song.¡± She begged. She could never get tired of his singing. At her request, the young man began singing Mesyla¡¯s favorite song. A light that never emerges is impossible when you¡¯re in my world. As he sang to her, they slowly danced. At that very moment, Mesyla felt very safe. But little did she know her eyes were glowing gold. ¡°Mesyla, your eyes.¡± The young man noticed. Mesyla immediately stepped out of his embrace and sprinted to the other side of the room. He was one of the few people she never wanted to hurt. ¡°It¡¯s Trykar.¡± She uttered. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.The young man was now frowning. ¡°What are you talking about, Mesyla?¡± Mesyla started to swing her arms back and forth¡­.attempting to hold back the smile that was desperate to reveal itself. ¡°Trykar.¡± She revealed. ¡°Can you not sense it?¡± After a moment, Talo stiffened and finally saw the truth. ¡°I missed a lot, I see.¡± He mumbled. Mesyla was now sitting on the edge of her bed. The young man had attempted to sit next to her, but Mesyla gently pushed him away. ¡°Your eyes then?¡± He inquired. ¡°Danger, Talo. They mean danger.¡± ¡°You want to hurt me then?¡± Mesyla hesitated before answering, which Talo did not like. ¡°It¡¯s not you. It¡¯s Arra.¡± She insisted. ¡°Arra?¡± Mesyla nodded. ¡°Trykar senses her within you.¡± Mesyla didn¡¯t understand what was going on with her mind and body. Her insides felt both jittery and ravenous. While she was trying to understand what was going on, Talo started to laugh. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± She snapped. ¡°You were scared of hurting me.¡± ¡°Is that what you¡¯re really focusing on right now? I could have killed you. Trykar is strong.¡± She spat. Talo shook his head and marched over to Mesyla, pulling her to her feet. He brushed the loose strands out of her face, placing them behind her ear. ¡°You¡¯ll never hurt me.¡± He whispered, his lips dangerously close to hers. Mesyla shook her head. ¡°Do you want to hurt me?¡± He asked. ¡°Are you using your power on me, Talo?¡± She really didn¡¯t like when he tried his tricks on her. Now her eyes were beginning to glow again. But so were Talo¡¯s emerald eyes. And then there they were, Mesyla, the Ascended Incarnate of Trykar and Talo, the Ascended Incarnate of Arra, in a standoff. *** Mesyla was only nine when she met Talo and his family. Arla was in the midst of the annual Flower Summit, a two week seasonal event where the flowers rooted in Arla¡¯s terrain rose and floated to the skies before bursting into stars. Mesyla had been searching for her father¡­determined to show him her artwork of what she had observed in the skies. The yellow daisies from the Meadows. The azul flowers that were only found in the Kingdom of the Isle. After no luck in Majes Palace, Mesyla ventured farther down the path to Almaran Palace, the palace reserved for ceremonies and noble duties. Upon entering, she quickly ran through the halls and checked all of the rooms¡­waving to the guards as she did so. When she finally found her father, he was on the third floor, in a dimly lit room whispering with a man Mesyla had never seen before. They were engrossed in an intense conversation, as a woman and a smaller boy watched. Mesyla knew better than to eavesdrop, but she didn¡¯t want to leave. She tried to be as quiet as she could, but then a crashing noise from downstairs startled her. The flat brush she was carrying with her then slipped from her hands, making a loud noise of its own. ¡°Come out.¡± King Jamos commanded. Embarrassed, Mesyla walked into the room, head angled towards the floor. There, her father introduced her to King Barr, the Banished King of the West and his family. A wife called Ada, whose beauty was undeniable, and a son called Talo. She would find out later that night that he had already ascended, much earlier than expected, and was now blessed with the essence of the Goddess Arra. Later that night, he father would also explain to her how King Barr was captured in the early days of the Hallow War. But the Immortal King did not fear him nor his power. Instead of killing him and his family, he banished him, warning him of his death if he should return or attempt. King Losk, Mesyla¡¯ grandfather, was a dear friend and allowed him sanctuary in his mountains. For the next decade, Talo, Mesyla, and her brother Xand became inseparable. Causing chaos wherever they went. And when Xand started to act strange, pushing both Talo and Mesyla away, it didn¡¯t break their friendship. It only pushed Mesyla and Talo even closer. *** ¡°I don¡¯t need to use my powers on you, Mesyla Adabelle Dakari. Your truth is written on your face.¡± He teased, eyes no longer glowing. Mesyla placed her hands on her hips and rolled her eyes. Showing affection, especially to her friends, including her eldest friend, was not easy for her. Not anymore. Not since the accident. And it wouldn¡¯t have been the first time he had used his power on her. But instead of arguing, she went over to her wardrobe and pulled out a scarf. An emerald green scarf made of velvet. ¡°Here.¡± She mumbled. Talo carefully took the scarf in his hands, rubbing his hands gently across the delicate fabric. ¡°What¡¯s the occasion?¡± He asked. ¡°The Coronation Ceremonies.¡± ¡°You expect me to wear this? It¡¯s steaming hot outside, Mesyla.¡± Mesyla crossed her skinny arms and raised her eyebrows. ¡°You have to wear this when the Outside comes in, Talo.¡± Talo started laughing again. ¡°Mesyla, a scarf will not prevent the other Incarnates from sniffing me out.¡±Then Mesyla started to laugh. ¡°Trust me.¡± She insisted. ¡°What did you do?¡± He asked, voice low and arms crossed over his chest. ¡°Learning the language of Trykar has come fairly easy to me.¡± She responded. But Talo was not pleased with her answer. ¡°Tell me.¡± He urged, trying to sound intimidating. He never succeeded. ¡°Fine.¡± She snorted. Stomping over to her wardrobe, Mesyla placed her hand in the top drawer, searching for something. When she found what she was looking for, she marched back to Talo and revealed a stone. ¡°Tell me, what color is this stone?¡± ¡°Red.¡± He answered quickly. ¡°It¡¯s black, actually.¡± ¡°Mesyla.¡± ¡°Talo.¡± ¡°Mesyla.¡± Talo was confused. He didn¡¯t know if this was one of her games she was trying to play or something else was afoot. Puzzled, he grabbed the stone and took a closer look. ¡°Look at it again. See the stone¡¯s truth.¡± Mesyla whispered. Accepting the challenge, Talo¡¯s eyes began to glow again. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He said. ¡°It is black.¡± ¡°I told you. I¡¯m a fast learner.¡± Talo handed her back the stone and Mesyla returned it to the top drawer wardrobe before picking up a brush to brush through her hair. ¡°Just like the stone, the scarf casts an illusion. People will not see you, but someone else.¡± She explained. ¡°How long does it last?¡± ¡°Until the coronation ceremonies are complete.¡± Talo nodded. A look of approval visibly seen on his face. ¡°I¡¯m impressed. Arra is too. You¡¯re pretty advanced.¡± Mesyla shrugged. ¡°Now, Talo. Tell me where you have been and why you abandoned me.¡± She demanded. Mesyla had been slightly hurt that her best friend wasn¡¯t there with her during her monumental transformation. The last time they saw each other, they had another fight about Jaho. ¡°I have news.¡± Talo announced. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± The declaration made Mesyla drop the brush she was using to brush her hair. She slowly turned towards her friend, away from the mirror she was standing in front of. ¡°And I have seen the truth, my love.¡± He continued. ¡°What truth?¡± ¡°One heart that lives forever, but can live in many.¡± Mesyla tilted her head quizzically, as a look of confusion crossed her face. ¡°The Immortal King will die.¡± He declared. To be continued
Chapter 7: Of Fire and Fury
Mesyla was laughing, but Talo was not amused. ¡°The Immortal King will die.¡± She repeated in a mocking tone. For a second, all he could do was blink back at her. ¡°Are you done?¡± He asked. Mesyla placed a hand over her mouth, attempting to suppress her laughter, and nodded. Slightly annoyed, Talo stomped towards her, taking both of her hands into his, desperate for her to see the truth. ¡°Odre yu pallor sen verac.¡± He claimed. A lie has been isolated from its truth. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Talo.¡± ¡°Do you trust me?¡± Mesyla nodded. ¡°Then close your eyes and let me show you.¡± *** 8 Days Ago A once vast land of many vibrant kingdoms, the Meadows, a vast grassland in Arla, is now mostly a land of darkness and death. However, far east, there still lies a hot, glowing kingdom of fire and fury. A kingdom defined by its ring of volcanoes, shielding insiders from aspiring invaders. A kingdom of scars and smoldering traditions. A kingdom once ruled by Fyr, the God of Fire. This kingdom is the Kingdom of Flames and Inferno¡­ the only kingdom to defeat the ¡®Immortal¡¯ King and his quest to rule the Meadows. And for Talo, as he was exiled from his own rightful land, and prohibited from entering the remaining kingdoms that had been conquered by the Immortal King in the Meadows, this kingdom was the only land Talo was welcomed in. So after his fight with Mesyla, Talo decided he needed a break, away from the mountains, and packed for an overnight trip to the only place he found safe. Now here he was, in the land of fire, strolling through the notorious Open Market, where one could sell and buy almost anything. Talo had only been there for a couple of minutes before he decided to stop by a vendor that was selling his favorite dessert, Ochre Berry Cream. A rich and decadent whipping dessert prepared hot from berries. But the man he was attempting to buy from kept trying to also sell him meat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t eat meat.¡± Talo apologized. ¡°What about your kin?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just take the ochre berry cream.¡± Talo said, for the fifth time. A look of disappointment was visibly seen across the seller¡¯s face. He had been pleading with Talo for minutes, begging to buy meat. But Talo was a vegetarian. ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be 7 Kyn.¡± The gentleman huffed. Talo, relieved, handed over the 7 Kyn and avoided eye contact with the man. That was when he noticed the gray-haired woman staring at him. The woman, wearing a long black hooded robe, was standing near a vendor selling knives. For a long moment, they just stared at each other. It was only when the older gentleman began shouting at him that Talo remembered where he was. ¡°Sir! Sir!¡± The older gentleman shouted, demanding his attention. Talo¡¯s eyes shot back to the man. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Your ochre berry cream, sir.¡± He said, as he held the bowl containing the dessert. ¡°My apologies.¡± He offered, as he accepted the container. Now ochre berry cream in hand, Talo was determined to seek the woman out. But when he returned his gaze, she was no longer there. *** After no luck finding the mysterious woman, Talo made his way to the Sanctuary of Fyr. Made of red brick, and as old as Arla, the God Fyr himself once lived here. Inside, the walls were covered with marvelous, vivid paintings. Artwork of the Kings and Queens who came before. Of Fyr and how he slayed two of Trykar¡¯s beasts. Of the legendary princess who burned through the roots of Arla and defeated the Immortal Army. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Stories of victories colored these walls. And as centuries passed, this sanctuary became a historic and sacred site. A site where generations of Ascended Incarnates have been born¡­ and flesh is burned. And for Fyries, residents of this kingdom, it has become a place to pray to their ruler, in hopes of reaching them. Seeing the half God, half Arlan was a desire for many¡­including Talo. And just like many other nights, Talo wasn¡¯t alone. The sanctuary was crowded with worshippers. And very noisy. Chatter could be heard everywhere. Talo was sitting on a small bench in the back, eyes closed, and head angled towards the ground. He was in his own head, conversing with Arra, when he heard the sound of heavy footsteps, coming towards him, and coming to a stop right at his feet. ¡°Hi!¡± A high pitched voice spoke. Talo raised his head, and was greeted by the sight of a woman wearing a lavish robe adorned with hanging teardrop crystals, and a white, sheer veil covering her face. ¡°Hello.¡± He responded. ¡°Would you like some company?¡± He didn¡¯t. ¡°Sure.¡± The woman took a seat next to Talo, keeping a small distance between the two. Talo noticed her crystals were huge. ¡®That dress must be heavy.¡¯ He thought to himself. ¡°So, what did you bring?¡± She asked, snapping him out of his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± ¡°Offering.¡± The woman responded. Talo immediately stiffened. ¡°You brought something, didn¡¯t you?¡± The woman asked, eyes narrowing. Talo didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Talo, it¡¯s very rude to walk into a sanctuary and not bring an offering.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± He stuttered. ¡°But King Kyran doesn¡¯t like the gifts anyway.¡± She interrupted. After a long moment in silence, the woman rose from her seat. But when she went to walk away, a strong hand grabbed onto hers, pulling her back. ¡°How do you know my name?¡± Talo questioned, eyes wide. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you noticed.¡± The woman squeaked. She was excited. So she returned to her seat, getting as close as she could to Talo. This time, she made sure there was no distance between them. ¡°How do you know my name?¡± Talo repeated. The woman was avoiding eye contact with him. Instead, she was staring at the Shrine of Kyran, at the front of the room. ¡°When I saw you earlier, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. You¡¯ve grown.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Who are you?¡± But she didn¡¯t answer. Instead, still avoiding eye contact, she began to laugh. ¡°What are you laughing at? Tell me who you are.¡± He barked. But the woman continued to laugh. It was only until Talo withdrew his knife when she stopped¡­ but so did everything in the room. Seeing this, Talo jumped from his seat, knife raised. ¡±No need to get feisty.¡± The woman declared. Instead of running from his blade, she removed her veil and revealed her face. A face full of freckles and rosy lips. A familiar face. ¡°I am Reyna.¡± She announced. ¡°You¡¯re the woman from the market.¡± He realized. She nodded. ¡°I was sent to help you, Talo¡­Although, my mother did have second thoughts. Arra was not her favorite.¡± ¡°What are you? What is going on?¡± He rambled. Talo kept looking around him, waiting for someone or something to move, to hear the voice of someone else¡­but nothing happened. ¡°I have a riddle for you.¡± ¡°Are you serious? What is going on?¡± Talo breaths began to quicken as he kept glancing around the room. ¡°I thought you wanted to go home.¡± She said. ¡°How is a riddle going to take me home?¡¯ ¡°Do you want to hear it or not?¡± Talo wasn¡¯t interested in her games. He just wanted the truth¡­.so his eyes began to glow. ¡°Tell me who you are.¡± He commanded. But it didn¡¯t work. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, love. Your powers will not work on me.¡± She revealed, as she ran her fingers down her dress, gently caressing the fabric and the crystals. Talo¡¯s eyes widened, and his heart began to race even faster. ¡°Now, about that riddle ¡­ A heart that lives forever, but can live in many.¡± She recited. ¡°A heart that lives forever, but can live in many.¡± He repeated. A hint of confusion in his tone. ¡°The Immortal King, my love.¡± ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°What do you know about his immortality?¡± ¡°Are you saying he¡¯s not immortal?¡± He asked, voice shaky. A malicious grin then broke across Reyna¡¯s face. ¡°A heart that lives forever, but can live in many.¡± She repeated, slowly this time. Then it dawned on Talo. ¡°The heart. Remove it and he dies? That¡¯s too easy.¡± He said. The woman, now standing, closed the gap between them. Talo¡¯s knife, still raised, was now directly at her throat. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit more complicated. Only one person can remove it.¡± She revealed. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Blood.¡±
Chapter 8: Talo (Part I) It was Windstorm Season when the Kingdom of Arra fell to King Ordo in the early days of the Hallow War. Ordo¡¯s son, Stefan, before he became the Immortal King, was the Head Commander of Ordo¡¯s army. As expected, Stefan breezed through Arra¡¯s small army. Easily bypassing their defenses, he marched in as if he owned the land¡­claiming that they weren¡¯t there to harm anyone. Instead, he stoked panic and fear in them. ¡®The Desert King will come to the Meadows next.¡¯ ¡®He will slaughter all of us until he finds it.¡¯ ¡®We must unite or we¡¯ll all die.¡¯ Talo¡¯s father, King Barr, refused his unification proposal¡ªasserting his people¡¯s right to live free, and that the ways of the Gods must not change. ¡®I will deal with the desert myself if it comes to.¡¯ He said. His refusal to unite greatly upset Stefan¡­who was now the Ascended Incarnate of the God Death. Barr was easily overpowered, as he had always had trouble mastering the lyrical language of Arra. Just like all of the Arlan Gods, Arra had her own distinctive language and elaborate system at the center of her power, a music based system. A system requiring one to master the perfect pitch, tone, and spell. But in a surprising turn, instead of killing them, Stefan banished Barr and his family from their land, forcing him to seek refuge in the mountains where King Losk ruled. Barr was very fortunate that his first wife and love, Siina, happened to be the sister of the king. Losk welcomed him with open arms. Many years later, Talo would be born and would undergo his Ascension at the age of four. As time passed, he learned there was much more to Arra than anyone would believe. Unlike many of his predecessors, he was a fast learner. And as he grew stronger, Talo would unlock a ¡®lost¡¯ power of Arra. A power Arra trusted him with unlike the others. A power she made him promise to never reveal. But at that moment, when he promised Arra, he would have never guessed that he would later entrust this secret with a woman he¡¯ll grow to love ¡­ .and come near death for. *** Present Day Talo¡¯s legs were shaky and weak, like he hadn¡¯t used them in days. One of the advantages of possessing the essence of the Goddess Arra was having the ability to implant his own memories into others. But showing Mesyla the conversation he had with the mysterious woman in the Sanctuary of Fyr had taken a much bigger toll on him than expected. ¡°I¡­need¡­.water.¡± Talo wheezed. Mesyla, unaffected, offered him a glass of water from her bedside table. Once his breathing returned to normal, Talo took a seat and directed his attention back to Mesyla. She was standing across the room, in a plain white robe, gazing out of her window. ¡°So?¡± Talo asked. He was really hoping Mesyla would be excited for this new development. But when she finally opened her mouth, he was disappointed. ¡°The woman was pretty. I loved her veil.¡± She responded. Talo, displeased, threw his hands in the air. ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Mesyla shrugged. ¡°Mesyla, this is the answer we have been searching for.¡± But Mesyla, avoiding his eyes, didn¡¯t respond. All she wanted was this conversation to end¡­..But Talo kept going. ¡°This is not my home, Mesyla. My people are under siege. This may be the way, so you can either help me or stay out of my way.¡± He rambled. Mesyla suddenly whipped her head in the direction of Talo. ¡°You are foolish.¡± She muttered, head shaking. Inside, she was now boiling with anger. Hearing Talo say the mountains weren¡¯t his home felt like a slap to the face. Talo jumped from his seat, ready to object. But Mesyla wasn¡¯t done. ¡°You are blindly trusting a woman you¡¯ve never encountered before, and apparently has the power to stop time. A power Arla hasn¡¯t seen in decades. How about we start with who the woman was, Talo? Because as far as I¡¯m concerned, your mystery woman is a threat and must be dealt with.¡± Once she was done, Mesyla snapped her head back towards the window. She couldn¡¯t bear to look at him right now. But now Talo wasn¡¯t done. He marched over to her, coming to a stop directly behind her. ¡°There¡¯s more to what I¡¯ve shown you. The woman, Reyna, she showed me her own memory.¡± He said. ¡°Talo.¡± Mesyla groaned, as she tilted her head backwards. ¡°Let me finish, Mesyla.¡± She nodded, motioning for him to go on. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe her¡­not right away. Not until she showed me what happened, how Stefan was hurt. Dying, in fact. Days before Queen Shioban struck and opened the gates, his father made a decision to remove Stefan¡¯s heart and replace it with a glass one. A heart of immortality, the priest called it. Mesyla, I believe her.¡± Mesyla was overwhelmed. She turned from the window to look directly at Talo. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Talo. I just can¡¯t believe this. We do not know who that woman was. This could all be a lie. She could get you killed. How would you even go about this? Seducing his daughter to kill him?¡± She rambled. ¡°Mesyla, I have¡ª¡± ¡°And you couldn¡¯t even use your precious truth magic to confirm her story.¡± She interrupted. ¡°Well, what do you want me to do?¡± Talo snapped, face now red. Mesyla crossed her arms over her chest, very displeased with his tone. For a long moment, no one said anything. The tension in the room was palpable. The only noise that could be heard was the clinking of glasses and silverware downstairs. ¡°We could force a vote at the biannual meetings. We would need to talk to the others though.¡± Mesyla proposed, breaking the brief silence. ¡°My sweet flower, those meetings are useless.¡± Mesyla let out a big sigh, shoulders now slumped. Talo then began rubbing his palms together, trying to think of an alternative. Once he found one, he knew she wouldn¡¯t like it. ¡°There¡¯s always you.¡± He suggested. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mesyla asked, now standing with her hands on her hips. ¡°The Incarnates of Trykar and Arra, side by side. Together, a double threat.¡± He explained. Mesyla began to laugh. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate us, Mesyla. I¡¯m not my father. And you are not yours.¡± He teased. But Mesyla wasn¡¯t impressed. ¡°I won¡¯t plunge this world into war¡­not another one.¡± She objected. Talo closed the gap between the two, wrapping his arms around her waist. ¡°Who said anything about war?¡± Mesyla softly pushed him off. ¡°If the woman was lying, if he is truly Immortal, he would have nothing to lose. He will want war. And I¡¯m not letting you die, my love. I¡¯ve been responsible for too many deaths as it is.¡± Talo¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°I¡¯ve buried too many people already. I won¡¯t bury my best friend next.¡± She choked. Talo then reached out for her hands, intertwining their fingers. ¡°You won¡¯t lose me.¡± He promised. They both leaned in, foreheads touching. For a moment, the world around them didn¡¯t exist. But then a knock on the door was heard. Mesyla let go of Talo¡¯s hands and smoothed her dress out. ¡°Come in.¡± She yelled. The door immediately opened, and a young servant named Jesper entered. ¡°Your highness. Your father seeks you. He says it¡¯s time.¡± He said. Mesyla nodded. Once Jesper was no longer in the room, Mesyla turned her gaze back to Talo. Her eyes grew wide with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s time for the Coronation Ceremonies.¡± She beamed. ¡°Already?¡± Mesyla nodded enthusiastically. ¡°We will finish this conversation later¡­.. after I am Queen.¡± ¡°And what am I supposed to do in the meantime, Mesyla?¡± ¡°Nothing foolish.¡± She warned. To be continued. Chapter 9: Coronation Ceremonies Part I Today was a big day in the Arlan Mountains. A day of actualized fate¡ª as Din¨¦ the Goddess of Prophecies, Sight, & Divination would say. It was the first day of the Coronation Ceremonies. Mesyla was set to start her royal ascension to the position of Queen of the Kingdom of Trykar, his Mountains, and Above All. After she left Talo in her chambers, Mesyla said goodbye to Ges and Yla before making her way to Almaran Place where the Royal Court was waiting to begin the first event of the ceremonies. Despite having access to the memories of her predecessors and their experiences with the events, she was still anxious. She was only a few steps in her journey from Jasa to Almaran, walking through a grove of trees, when she heard the sound of crackling twigs. Mesyla¡¯s footstep immediately came to a halt, and she reached for her knife. ¡°Come out.¡± She yelled. Behind a tree, her father emerged. ¡°It is me, my gem.¡± He said. ¡°Father.¡± She gasped, as she ran straight into his arms. ¡°I was hoping to see you before the trials started.¡± When she pulled back, she noticed her father was frowning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, father?¡± Jamos cleared his throat. ¡°I wanted to see you before the ceremonies¡­alone.¡± He responded, voice shaky. Mesyla took a few steps back, putting space between them. That¡¯s when she noticed her father was carrying a small, round box. ¡°Is that for me?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s from Danai.¡± Mesyla¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°A gift for the heir to be passed down from generation to generation. A new tradition, your mother wanted.¡± He continued. ¡°Here.¡± Mesyla carefully took the box from his hands. And when she opened it, she saw it was a neklare, a cream sash meant to be worn tightly around one¡¯s neck. This particular one was adorned with white pearls along the edges. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± She whispered. Marveled by the details, Mesyla gently grazed the fabric with her fingertips. It was soft, silky, and smooth. But before she could fully grasp it, Jamos removed the sash from its box. ¡°Turn around.¡± He commanded. Obeying, Mesyla turned around and allowed her father to tie it around her neck. When he was done, Mesyla reached up to touch the neklare. Although she never saw the sash around her mother¡¯s neck, the knowledge that her mother wore it before her brought her even closer to her mother, as if she was still alive, and not in Gardenia¡­one of the many Arlan realms for the afterlife. ¡°I will take good care of it, father.¡± She said, before giving him a small kiss on the check. ¡°Shall we go to Almaran now?¡± She asked. ¡°There is something else.¡± He answered. ¡°What is it?¡± Jamos took a deep breath before proceeding. ¡°I want to warn you that these trials may invoke memories of your brother, Xand.¡± He rushed out. Hearing her brother¡¯s name made Mesyla flinch. Before Xand turned on his family, he was Mesyla¡¯s best friend. She adored and cherished the moments they spent together growing up, especially when he would tell her bedtime stories about the Unseen, an entity who once hunted and claimed souls. At night, Xand would tell her many tales of the people the entity claimed, and the adventures people had to undergo to set themselves free from its grasps. At first, Mesyla loved these stories. But when they got older, the stories turned dark. He started to claim that the entity was able to set itself free from its banishment after the Arlan Gods left. Telling her it was everywhere, and no one was safe from its power. Soldiers, healers, teachers, and even Ascended Incarnates, they have all been touched by its poison, he would say. She didn¡¯t believe him. As she was reminiscing about these moments, she missed everything her father was saying to her. ¡°Mesyla, are you listening to me?¡± He yelled, snapping his fingers in front of her face. Mesyla lowered her face. Jamos let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Remember, Xand is no longer in this family. You are not a monster and you deserve this.¡± He said softly. But Mesyla was still avoiding his gaze. So Jamos lifted her chin, forcing her to look directly right into her eyes, and said ¡°You are my gem. Now, let¡¯s go make you a queen.¡± *** Unlike most of the other Arlan Kingdoms, in the Kingdom of Trykar, it is tradition for newly Ascended Incarnates to immediately ascend to the throne. To begin this process requires one to complete the Coronation Trials held at Almaran Palace. It was Betasi, the first Ascended Incarnate of Trykar, who created these trials with the help of the Royal Court, after she ¡®lost¡¯ the essence of Trykar to her daughter Tryra. These trials weren¡¯t necessarily tests but more as initiation rites, designed to bring them all closer to each other, and ensure the survival of Trykar¡¯s essence and his kingdom. Tests of strength, dedication, and devotion. Once Mesyla and her father arrived at Almaran, they were immediately separated. Jamos was instructed to stay behind, while Mesyla was sent to the Red Room, where the Royal Court was waiting. When she entered the room, Mesyla found the room to be poorly lit, with the only light coming from a candelabra holding five candles standing on a tall, wooden table. As she made her way closer to the table, she was startled by the loud slamming of a door. ¡°Welcome, your highness.¡± A very deep voice spoke. As she looked around, eight individuals wearing white robes and veils emerged from the darkness and into the light, making themselves known to Mesyla. Five women, three men. These individuals were the mysteriousRoyal Court, direct descendants of Trykar¡¯s most loyal followers, and responsible for overseeing these trials. In the Arlan Mountains, members of the Royal Court were royalty. Highly regarded. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Mesyla, standing alone in the middle of the room, was nervous. After a brief moment of complete silence, a woman slowly approached her. She was quite short, much shorter than Mesyla. She took a long look at Mesyla before taking Mesyla¡¯s hands into hers, carefully inspecting them. As Mesyla watched her, she noticed the woman had strange markings on her pale hands, lines traveling upwards. But after a second, they disappeared. ¡°You have soft hands.¡± The woman whispered. ¡°Thank¡­.you.¡± Mesyla stuttered. After her brief inspection, the woman turned her gaze away from Mesyla, and looked back to the remaining members of the court. ¡°Sera, come.¡± She yelled. Another woman, Sera, rushed towards them. When she made her way over, Mesyla saw she was holding a ceramic bowl, that she then placed on the table. Once the bowl was out of her hands, Sera lifted her veil, revealing a face of freckles, and directed her attention to Mesyla. ¡°We will begin with the Vitality Trial.¡± Sera announced. Mesyla, mesmerized by the woman¡¯s beauty, only nodded. ¡°This test will tell us how long you have before you must produce a living heir to guarantee the survival of Trykar¡¯s essence.¡± Sera continued. Mesyla nodded. ¡°This is a bowl of chalste, a paste consisting of red salt mixed with black water. It is a fertility truth elixir. The chalste will harden and turn to plaster. After it hardens, you will place your hands in the boiling black water, causing the plaster to fall off. The age will be revealed on your palms.¡± The other woman added. Once she was done, Mesyla turned her gaze back towards Sera. ¡°Any questions?¡± She asked. ¡°Will it hurt?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Both women answered. After no other questions, Sera picked up the bowl and got as close as she could to Mesyla. ¡°Let¡¯s get started then.¡± *** Once Sera was done applying the paste, Mesyla¡¯s hands immediately felt heavy. Heavy as stone. She was instructed to stay put, while the other woman was preparing the boiling black water. Once the water was ready, Sera motioned for Mesyla to open her mouth wide to place a towel inside. ¡°For the pain.¡± She explained. ¡°Now, bite.¡± Once it was over and the plaster was off, Mesyla¡¯s hands were red as fire. All she wanted to do was plunge her hands in freezing water. Her fists were clenched as hard as they could get. When she finally opened them, for everyone to see, her palms revealed an age of 32. Mesyla had only 3 years left to conceive an heir. *** After the Vitality Trial, Mesyla and the Royal Court headed to the basement of Almaran. When they got there, Mesyla was stunned by what she saw. It looked just like the paintings that covered the walls of Majes Palace, she thought to herself. Gray wings with navy specks, a gold beak, and black eyes. A sculpture of a First Beast¡ªthe first beasts to dominate Arla before they were banished to the Forbidden. Well¡­ that¡¯s what she thought. ¡°It¡¯s marvelous.¡± Mesyla whispered. ¡°It¡¯s real.¡± Sera said, who was only a few steps behind her. Mesyla whipped her head back to Sera. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± ¡°His name was Byrian. He was frozen by the Goddess Yuitra¡­ as a favor.¡± Sera explained. Mesyla slowly approached Byrian, taking in its beauty while gently grazing its wings. Rough and uneven, they felt. ¡°How long has it been frozen?¡± She asked. ¡°Millenia.¡± ¡°This is cruel.¡± Mesyla spat. ¡°We must set it free.¡± ¡°We did not bring you down here to inspect Byrian.¡± A deep voice barked. Mesyla immediately whipped her head around and searched for who the voice belonged to. As she glanced around, a tall man made his presence known to her by removing his veil and revealing a face that looked as if it was only days away from resting, for good. Mesyla would later find out he goes by the name of ??n. ¡°We must proceed with the trials.¡± He said. The old man, ??n, then walked towards a small wooden chest, unlocked it, and retrieved a gold blade. ¡°This next trial is called the Sacrificial Fleshing.¡± He announced. This was the trial Mesyla feared the most. And so her heart began to race. ¡°To mark this important transition and prove your devotion to Trykar, you must choose a piece of your very flesh to sacrifice. The blood of your sacrifice will then fall over Bryian, where all of your ancestors bled over, linking you to your ancestors and Trykar. ¡± He explained. Mesyla began nervously tapping her fingers against her stomach. She was feeling a bit uneasy. ¡°It¡¯s either a piece of your ear or feet. Your choice.¡± He added. Sera, noticing apprehension in Mesyla¡¯s eyes, hastily walked over to her and pulled her in the direction of the wooden chest. ¡°Let me show you something first.¡± She said. When they approached the chest, Sera opened it and removed a written document. On the document was a list of names in red ink: Betasi Tryra Mesara Lanasa Colo Zyian Betasa Rho Janos Yla Losk Jamos These names were Mesyla¡¯s ancestors. ¡°This is only a price for glory.¡± Sera whispered closely to her ear. As she read the document over and over again, Mesyla started to tear up. She never thought she would be in this position¡­chosen to lead the strongest kingdom in Arla. Her brother was supposed to be here instead, sacrificing his flesh. ¡®I don¡¯t deserve this.¡¯ She thought to herself. ¡°You are joining a line of glory and golden rulers.¡± Sera reiterated. ¡°My brother, he¡ª¡± Mesyla started. ¡°Desires are corrosive. In time, they will always reveal what truly lies underneath and who people really are.¡± Sera started. ¡°Thus you should always be wary. Because even a pretty princess, like yourself, can be in truth, a monster masquerading as a damsel.¡± They repeated at the same time. Mesyla, who now had tears in her eyes, looked up at Sera. ¡°My mother used to tell me that.¡± She whispered. But before Mesyla could ask Sera if she knew her mother, the moment was interrupted by ??n. ¡°Well¡­.what is it going to be? Ear or feet?¡± He asked. *** Mesyla¡¯s ear was now bandaged¡­just like her hands. After a piece of her lobe was removed, they returned to the Red Room and were sitting in a circle on the floor. All members had now removed their veils and formally introduced themselves, Sera, Lila, ?aen, Myria, ??n, Veri, Tim??, Xera Xera, the woman who inspected her hands in the beginning, was now leading the last trial. This last trial was the one Mesyla was eager to begin and end, the Draining of the Bane. ¡°This is the Draining of the Bane. To show your strength, you must face your fears, past, and vanish your greatest vulnerabilities.¡± Xera announced. ¡°To accomplish this, you must drink the Seventh Elixir of Nirea. This elixir will place you into a deep slumber where you will be met by your worst nightmare. You will only awaken once until you defeat it and the bane has been drained.¡± In Arla, the Goddess Nirea created several elixirs. Some designed to bring forth entities belonging to other realms outside of the living realm, while some were designed to cleanse one of their your greatest fears and nightmares. This elixir was the latter. ¡°Nod if you understand.¡± Sera ordered. Mesyla nodded. ¡°This elixir will cleanse and purify your mortal soul.¡± Sera added. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Mesyla nodded again. And so Xera handed Mesyla the horn and motioned her to begin. Once she was finally asleep, she found herself back in Jasa Palace, alone in her brother¡¯s chambers. She immediately ran to the door, but found it wouldn¡¯t open. ¡°Leaving so soon.¡± A familiar voice said, spooking her. When she turned around, she was greeted by the sight of her brother, Xand. He was standing there, all bloody and one eye missing. Just like she remembered. Her own doing. ¡°Did you miss me, little sister? Or are you still busy stealing my crown?¡± He smirked. To be continued. Chapter 10: Making of an Heir 7 Years Ago Arla was experiencing its annual heat wave. In the Kingdom of the Isle, Islers attached themselves to their pools. In both the Kingdom of Flames and Inferno and the Desert Kingdom, they didn¡¯t understand the fuss; they were molded in the fire and heat. In the Meadows, they took it the hardest. And in the Mountains, the higher one lives, the less of a burden the heat is. Mesyla, 17, had just arrived back from a trip to see Jaho in the Desert. Before she departed, she informed only Gin of her trip, telling her that it was only for a couple of days. Three days later, she was back in the kitchen of Jasa Palace, fixing a bowl of porridge, when Gin walked in carrying a stack of bowls. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Gin exclaimed. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear the door.¡± ¡°It¡¯s extremely hot down there.¡± Mesyla responded. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear it longer.¡± Gin quickly placed the dirty bowls in the sink, almost dropping one. Once her hands were free, she went to pull Mesyla into a hug. Mesyla let her wrap her arms around her, as she rested her own palm on her back and rubbed it slowly. When she pulled, Mesyla noticed sadness in her eyes. ¡°Your father has been here.¡± Gin revealed. ¡°Twice.¡± ¡°Did you tell him?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Gin confirmed. ¡°And he did not like it.¡± Mesyla rolled her eyes. She really didn¡¯t understand the big fuss of her relationship with Jaho. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with my father tomorrow. It¡¯s too late to head to Majes.¡± Mesyla turned back to her bowl and finished making her porridge. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the heir, I can date whoever.¡± Mesyla continued. Once she was done with the glass of milk, Mesyla placed it back in the refrigerator, all the way to the back, away from the others. Unlike the other glasses of milk, droplets of Madelyn Sap were mixed with her milk. In Arla, Madelyn Sap is great for memory and clarity. Mesyla made sure to drink it everyday. As Mesyla sat and ate her porridge, she noticed the castle was oddly quiet. Usually, Talo, Xand, and other friends would be here around this time. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Before Gin could answer, a loud crash was heard. Mesyla immediately stood from her seat and made her way to the door to investigate. When she went to push door, she heard a loud yelp on the other side. ¡°Watch out, Gin.¡± Xand screamed. When Xand saw it was his sister instead, he immediately frowned. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± He said. ¡°The Desert Prince kicked you out, I see.¡± Mesyla snorted. ¡°As if.¡± Xand was holding a very big bag. ¡°I was coming to tell Gin that I¡¯m heading out.¡± He said. ¡°Don¡¯t wait up.¡± At the mention of her name, Gin entered and joined the two of them. ¡°Leaving?¡± ¡°Fresh air.¡± He answered. Xand had been staying out late a lot recently¡­ever since the one year anniversary of their mother¡¯s death. They didn¡¯t stop him, as usual. Instead, they stood there, side by side and watched him leave. Once he was out of sight and the slamming of the door could be heard, Gin and Mesyla noticed a green glass vase was broken. ¡°I¡¯ll clean it.¡± Gin said. When she returned with a broom and dustpan from the storage, she saw Mesyla lying on the cream settee. She was whistling for her telepathically bonded cats, Ges, Yla, and Mesara, to come to her. They all came to her, one by one, from different directions. Mesyla gave each a gentle rub on the back. After she did, she noticed something was off with each of them. Mesara¡¯s eyes were nearly closed. Ges and Yla were also behaving sluggish¡­unusual for their species. She needed another pair of eyes. ¡°Gin. Come.¡± She yelled. Once she was done cleaning up the broken glass, Gin made her way over to them. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Have you been feeding them?¡± Mesyla asked. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Something is wrong. Don¡¯t you see?¡± Gin knelt down to inspect them closer. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She acknowledged. ¡°I¡¯ll see what the book has to say.¡± Left alone, Mesyla removed herself from the settee and took a seat on the floor next to them. ¡°Plyu eth weasee.¡± She commanded the youngest. Tell me what¡¯s wrong. ¡°Ryeraye.¡± Mesara telepathically responded. Poison. The admission caused Mesyla¡¯s heart to flutter. ¡°GIN!¡± She screamed. Only seconds later, Gin rushed in with the Book of Healing. A book of healing recipes and all of the knowledge on maintaining the health of Arla and its people. ¡°Mesara says it¡¯s poison.¡± Mesyla squealed. ¡°Poison?¡± Gin stammered. ¡°No one has been here but¡­.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time. Find an elixir.¡± Mesyla interrupted. Gin turned on her heels. But before she could reach the door, a knock was heard. ¡°I got it.¡± Left alone, Mesyla began to cry. The tears were flowing freely. I never should have left you, I never leave you, Why did I leave you this time? she repeated to herself. Mesara had placed her head in Mesyla¡¯s lap, while Ges and Yla cuddled each other. She gently rubbed Mesara¡¯s back, over and over again. As she did, she kept looking back to the winding entrance hallway, waiting for Gin to emerge. ¡°What¡¯s taking her so long?¡± Mesyla muttered to herself. Tired of waiting, she decided to go see who exactly was at her door. When she found her, she saw Gin wasn¡¯t alone. On the other side of the door was Queen Rosar, the Sovereign Queen of the Meadows, the Ascended Incarnate of Din¨¦, Goddess of Prophecies, Sight, and Divination. Rosar has the power to see into the past, future, and future possibilities. She is a manipulator of time. Her Goddess, Din¨¦, was hated by half the gods. A trickster Goddess, they called her. And just like her ancestor, Rosar also has the power to grant the power of sight to anyone. A tradition known as the Circle of Vue¡ªa convent of ladies with the power to see the future. ¡°Your highness, you have a visitor.¡± Gin spoke. This was only Mesyla¡¯s third time seeing Queen Rosar in the Mountains. She was wearing a black, tight fitted lace dress, and the Vuen Tiara. A reminder of her power and people. Her mother had told her to be cautious of her and her kind. It was Rosar¡¯s mother who betrayed the rest of the Meadow Kingdoms and aligned with the Immortal King. And a visit today was not ideal. ¡°The King is at Majes. This is Jasa.¡± Mesyla spat. ¡°I¡¯m not here to see your father. I¡¯m here to see you, Princess Mesyla.¡± Rosar responded. ¡°Just hear her out.¡± Gin suggested. ¡°Fine.¡± Mesyla huffed. ¡°Follow me.¡± This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. *** Mesyla and Rosar were now in Jasa¡¯s Courtyard. Just a few seconds ago, Gin brought them tea to enjoy as they talked. Mesyla was fiddling with the mug¡¯s handle. She really wanted to go back to her cats, but it was impolite to turn down meetings with other Arlan royals. ¡°Well, what are you here for?¡± Mesyla asked. ¡°It¡¯s pretty late.¡± Rosar was staring up at the red sky. ¡°It is beautiful. More beautiful up here than down there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same sky.¡± Mesyla responded through gritted teeth. Rosar turned her gaze away from the sky, landing back on Mesyla. ¡°I¡¯m not understanding your hostility towards me. Our families have been allies. Did I come at a bad time?¡± Rosar asked. Mesyla shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Rosar nodded, and then took another sip of her tea. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­my mother warned me of you and your family.¡± Mesyla added. ¡°And what exactly is there to be warned about?¡± ¡°Your kind loves to betray.¡± Rosar wasn¡¯t offended. Instead, she started laughing. Mesyla¡¯s mouth formed a tight thin line. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°You said the word betrayal.¡± Rosar answered. ¡°And?¡± ¡°Darling, your legacy will be defined by betrayal.¡± She responded, voice low. Mesyla started to choke on her own tea. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She choked. Rosar placed her tea on the ground and rubbed her palms along the fabric of her dress. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you, Mesyla.¡±
Mesyla waved for her to continue. ¡°Ges, Yla, and Mesara are sick, aren¡¯t they?¡± She asked. Mesyla¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How do you know their names?¡± Rosar let out a small giggle. ¡°Come on, Mesyla. You know Din¨¦ lives within me.¡± Mesyla nodded. ¡°Yes, they are sick.¡± ¡°They have been poisoned¡­which you just found out.¡± Rosar continued. Mesyla nodded again. ¡°And, so are you. You just happen not to feel it yet.¡± Rosar revealed. Mesyla immediately shot up from her seat. ¡°WHAT HAVE YOU SEEN?¡± She barked, as she stood over Rosar. Rosar wasn¡¯t afraid. She played with a loose strand of her hair. ¡°Your brother has been strange, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Enough of the questions. Just tell me.¡± Mesyla yelled. Rosar took a deep breath before responding. ¡°Wind is made up of energy¡­blue energy. An energy I can only see. Did you know?¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°And in the energy, the wind reveals stories, futures, and possible futures. Weeks ago, I saw your name and I grabbed onto it. Want to know what I¡¯ve seen?¡± Mesyla nodded slowly. ¡°After I leave here tonight, your story can take one of two directions, entirely up to you. One where you live and become Queen. And one where you die seven days from now.¡± She revealed. Mesyla¡¯s heart started to race. She reached for her seat, stumbling backwards. Once she sat down, Rosar reached for her hand but Mesyla snatched it back. ¡°Your brother¡¯s essence has been poisoned by darkness. You are a threat to his ascension, Mesyla.¡± ¡°Are you saying my brother is trying to kill me?¡± She croaked. Rosar nodded. ¡°He succeeds in one story, my love.¡± Mesyla started to shake her head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m no threat. It¡¯s rare for the ascension to skip the first born.¡± ¡°But not impossible.¡± Rosar countered. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Mesyla whispered. Rosar stood from her seat. This time, it was her who was standing over Mesyla. ¡°How you proceed determines the future of Arla.¡± She revealed. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°War awaits, Mesyla.¡± ¡°War?¡± Rosar nodded. ¡°And the next couple of days determines whether you or your brother live to see it¡­.And I prefer you.¡± Mesyla tilted her head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°In the wind current that went east, it showed me a life where your brother blows the Horn of Trykar into war and annihilates half of Arla. But in the current that went west, it showed me a story where a formidable queen and her most loyal commander sever the reality of Arla, but Arla lives on.¡± Mesyla lowered her head. ¡°I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t believe you.¡± She stuttered. ¡°Neither of those options sound great to me.¡± Rosar bent down and placed her right palm under Mesyla¡¯s chin, tilting her head upwards. ¡°Your brother is killing you, Mesyla.¡± She hissed. ¡°The milk with Madelyn Sap has been poisoned with the 31st Toxin of Nirea. And if he succeeds, he will destroy our world.¡± ¡°But you just said that I will destroy reality.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s a story I¡¯ll rather live in.¡± Mesyla rubbed her temples. This was too much for her. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to leave, Rosar.¡± She declared. ¡°Fine.¡± Rosar and Mesyla brought their mugs to the kitchen where Gin was waiting. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± Gin offered. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Mesyla suggested instead. The walk to the door was quiet. When they finally made it, Mesyla grabbed Rosar¡¯s left hand. ¡°There¡¯s another reason you¡¯re telling me this¡­ and not my father.¡± Rosar smirked. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Well?¡± ¡°If the west wind current is still in existence years from now, I will come to you for a favor. My mother had a vision and plan. And I must follow it through.¡± She revealed. Mesyla crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°And what if I refuse? ¡°Trust me, you won¡¯t.¡± She boasted. ¡°Your love for one will lead you to your decision.¡± ¡°Love?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rosar responded. ¡°An unexpected love.¡± Mesyla had enough of surprises for today. She didn¡¯t want to know more. ¡°Goodbye, Rosar.¡± *** Mesyla couldn¡¯t sleep that night. She didn¡¯t let her darlings out of her sight. Before bed, she only gave them water and fruit. But Mesara, the youngest, was getting worse. So Mesyla laid on the floor with her that night, gently caressing her, as Yla and Ges watched. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay.¡± She whispered. *** The next morning, as soon as Mesyla heard the slamming of a door, she raced to her own, cracking it slowly. After a minute, she saw her brother sneaking back into his room. When his door was closed again, Mesyla closed her own and hurried to get dressed. As she was putting on a black scarf, there was a knock on the door. ¡°It¡¯s Gin.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Gin was carrying a small bottle. Inside, there was a red liquid. ¡°I tested the milk with an elixir.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°This was the milk, Princess. The elixir revealed the milk to be contaminated with a red poison. It has a very burnt smell.¡± She revealed. ¡°A toxin?¡± Gin nodded. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for me to talk to my brother.¡± *** After she got dressed, Mesyla cautiously knocked on her brother¡¯s door. For a year now, he really enjoyed his private time in his own chambers. ¡°Xand, we need to talk.¡± She yelled. ¡°Go away, Mesyla.¡± She went in anyway. ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± He said. ¡°Go away.¡± This was Mesyla¡¯s first time in her brother¡¯s room in weeks. He didn¡¯t let anyone come in here anymore, not her, nor Talo. There were black drawings everywhere. As she went to inspect one on the wardrobe, Xand came behind her and took it from her view. ¡°Where have you been, Xand? Does father know you haven¡¯t slept here in weeks?¡± She asked. ¡°Tell him. I don¡¯t care.¡± Mesyla took a deep breath, and placed her hands on her hips. ¡°How about I tell him about the milk?¡± Xand immediately stopped fiddling with his drawings. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He asked, voice shaky. ¡°31st Toxin of Nirea?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, Mesyla.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± She yelled. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until you tell me why you have been trying to kill me.¡± Xand massaged the back of his neck. ¡°Mesyla, you¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°Maybe, I am.¡± She responded. ¡°I am my mother¡¯s daughter after all.¡± ¡°And just like our mother, you are an anomaly. That¡¯s not something to brag about.¡± He countered. ¡°Maybe, it isn¡¯t.¡± After a minute of silence, Mesyla gave up. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m telling father.¡± She declared. When she reached for the door handle, Xand spoke up again. ¡°I¡¯m the heir.¡± He professed. ¡°And like spares, heirs can die.¡± She responded coldly, her back still turned away from him. ¡°And that¡¯s what you¡¯ve wanted all along, isn¡¯t it? My inheritance.¡± He asked. Mesyla threw her arms in the air and marched towards her brother. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of it.¡± She objected. Xand snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°Why would I want your burden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a burden. It¡¯s glory and power.¡± He answered. Mesyla was tired of going back and forth. All she wanted was for him to confess, and then maybe they could fix what went wrong. But Mesyla didn¡¯t recognize her brother anymore. ¡°I¡¯m going to Majes. We¡¯ll see how father reacts.¡± She announced. As she was making her way back to the door, Xand threw a glass at her¡­just barely missing her heard. When she turned around, she saw her brother charging at her. A struggle ensued. Mesyla attempted to slide to the right, but Xand grabbed her arm, and pulled them down to the floor on their sides. Mesyla tried to crawl the other direction, but Xand grabbed onto the sleeve of her robe, ripping the fabric. She used her other hand to slap his hand away. ¡°Let go.¡± She screamed. Once he was able to grab her again, he threw his right leg over her body, and climbed on top, pinning her to the ground. ¡°You have always envied my position.¡± He mocked. ¡°Get off me.¡± ¡°I will not let you steal my crown.¡± He spat. ¡°We won¡¯t let that happen.¡±¡°What are you talking about? Who is this we?¡± Xand shook his head. ¡°You never believed me. Told me I was foolish.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The Unseen.¡± He whispered closely to her face. ¡°The Unseen has shown me everything.¡± ¡°What?¡± She breathed. ¡°I have seen a future where you steal my crown and destroy this world¡­.and I can¡¯t let that happen.¡± Mesyla shook her head. ¡°Xand, you are the eldest. The essence will certainly go to you.¡± ¡°No, Mesyla. Not certainly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only happened twice, brother.¡± ¡°Twice is too many.¡± He responded. ¡°And you are the ideal vessel.¡± Mesyla suddenly stopped trying to free herself. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The King¡¯s Gem, loved by all. By the Desert Prince. The Queen of the Isle. Choosing you would be a dream. You will have access to every place and everyone on Arla.¡± ¡°As King, you will too.¡± She countered. Xand shook his head. ¡°And you are a drifter.¡± He whispered. ¡°Capable of traveling between realms. Just like our mother.¡± ¡°Just let me go. We can talk about this.¡± Mesyla begged. At that exact moment, the shattering of glass was heard. The noise startled both Mesyla and Xand. Taking advantage of Xand¡¯s brief distraction, Mesyla grabbed a nearby glass shard of the mug he threw at her and stabbed him in the arm. ¡°Ahhh.¡± While he was distracted with his arm, Mesyla began crawling towards the door. But Xand wasn¡¯t going to let her go that easily. He reached for and grabbed her ankle, but she kicked him in his face and kept going. Once she made to the door, she didn¡¯t go to open it. Instead, she retrieved a larger glass shard. A shard Xand didn¡¯t see her grab. When he reached for her again, Mesyla turned and sliced him right across the face. Another struggle then ensued. Both began rolling around on the floor, trying to get the upper hand of one other. This time, Mesyla managed to pin him down. And when she did, she aggressively shoved the glass in his eye, over and over again, until there was no longer a pulse. The only living being in that room was the King¡¯s Gem, the anomaly, the Drifter Princess. The King¡¯s Gold was now dead. ¡°It was either you or me, brother.¡± Mesyla¡¯s last words to her brother. Chapter 11: Bloody Heir Present Since the night she killed her brother, Mesyla has been haunted by the bloody memory. Immediately after she took his eye, she immediately collapsed on top of his body. Her soul then drifted and left the Realm of the Living. Just like her mother, Mesyla was cursed with the ability to travel between the eight Arlan realms¡ªa feared ability that has resulted in the slaughter of those known as Drifters. It was Nirea, Goddess of the Forbidden, Profane, and Sacred, who created Drifters. The Freak of the Gods. An outcast, she was. But she didn¡¯t want to be alone¡­and so she resented most of them for isolating her. As time passed, her rage grew, and her close followers encouraged revenge. The Gods soon learned that angering the Bearer of Curses wasn¡¯t a great idea. The turning point came when the Goddess Desire waltzed into her kingdom and played her devious mind games on her. A scorned lover. After Desire left, Nirea created and implanted a genetic code in many Arlans that allowed them to travel anywhere they wanted, but also bonded them to her for life. A genetic curse. These Arlans were her soldiers and sent to spy on her siblings in their own kingdoms and realms¡­.and sabotage them. Their appearance is mostly invisible¡­except their eyes, which are sparkly as ice in transformation. After the Gods left, Drifters, also known as ice ghosts, have been hunted and slaughtered. Freaks of nature, they are called. But Mesyla, with her new power, has been prophesied to remake the Arlan order and lead Drifters in The Ice Rebellion. But being a Drifter isn¡¯t easy. It¡¯s addicting. Some lose themselves and their families in the process. And for Mesyla, after her brother¡¯s death, she began to spend more time in other realms than she did in the Living one. To the Realm of Parturition, to the Realm Of Shadows, to the Realm of Dreams, Mesyla went everywhere. Running, not only from that night, but the truth she has kept hidden from mostly everyone, including her father. Now here she was, face to face, with the nightmare himself. Her big brother. The King¡¯s Gold. *** ¡°Did you miss me, little sister?¡± He smirked. ¡°Or are you still busy stealing my crown?¡± Mesyla couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Her brother was standing in front of her¡­.wearing his royal attire. Mesyla wanted to reach out to him, feel the skin on his bones. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡± She muttered. ¡°Are you real?¡± ¡°You killed me, remember?¡± Mesyla¡¯s heart fluttered. She missed that voice. She reached out to touch his face, but he stepped aside before she could touch his cheek. ¡°Are you a ghost?¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡± He answered. Mesyla started to twirl her short curls as her eyes began roaming the room. ¡°Why won¡¯t you look at me, Mesyla?¡± ¡°I just was.¡± Mesyla couldn¡¯t see, but Xand was shaking his head. ¡°Not in my eyes, Mesyla.¡± Mesyla continued to avoid his eyes. But Xand wasn¡¯t going to concede. He walked around her and back into her direct view. ¡°Look at me.¡± He barked, voice raised. Mesyla flinched. ¡°You can¡¯t run from your own doing, my sister. It¡¯s time you face me and what you¡¯ve done.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Mesyla raised her face. When she laid her eyes upon him this time, Xand was no longer in his royal attire. Instead, he looked exactly how Mesyla last saw him. Bloody clothes, bloody face, and a missing eye. He was standing in front of her with his arms crossed over his chest. ¡°What am I supposed to do here?¡± She croaked. ¡°Tell me why you killed me. Let¡¯s start with that.¡± ¡°I had no choice.¡± ¡°You did, actually.¡± He countered. ¡°You could have ran out of the door, but you didn¡¯t.¡± Mesyla started to feel nauseous and dizzy. To calm her nerves, she started to play with the rings on her left hand¡­.the same rings her mother left her. ¡°What¡­. are¡­.you?¡± She stuttered Xand reached out to cusp her cheek. ¡°A nightmare.¡± Mesyla cocked her head. ¡°What is happening right now? What am I supposed to be doing?¡± Xand let go of her cheek and took a seat in the middle of the room. He gestured for Mesyla to follow suit. Once she was seated, Xand cleared his throat and took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°Tell me why you killed me, Mesyla.¡± He ordered again. ¡°You have to be honest here.¡± Mesyla lowered her gaze and started to fiddle with the fabric of her dress. ¡°Come on, Mesyla.¡± He urged. ¡°You chose this fate for me. You weren¡¯t going to stop.¡± She cried. ¡°We don¡¯t actually. You killed me before we could find out.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t going to stop.¡± She repeated, this time through gritted teeth.
Xand let out a huge sigh. ¡°Do you regret killing me?¡± ¡°Of course, I do.¡± She answered softly. She sounded remorseful, but her eyes were telling a different story. Suddenly, the room became eerily quiet. But then a shattering of glass could be heard behind Mesyla. She whipped her head towards the door but didn¡¯t see anything. When she returned her gaze back towards Xand, he was just staring at her. ¡°What?¡± Mesyla snapped. ¡°Do you remember me throwing the glass?¡± He asked. Mesyla nodded. ¡°Do you remember what happened before you walked in here?¡± Mesyla closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°You chose this fate for me.¡± She repeated again, voice shaky. ¡°Maybe. I. Did.¡± He responded coldly. ¡°You were going to succeed father.¡± She added. Xand¡¯s eyes grew dark. ¡°But, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xand.¡± ¡°Why do you think you are seeing me, Mes?¡± ¡°I killed you. A burden that weighs me down.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s something else.¡± Mesyla¡¯s left eye twitched. She ran her fingers through her hair and then stood up. Xand followed her movements. Once they were standing, Xand closed the gap between the two. ¡°You are a bloody heir, sister¡­.running from a truth that you buried the day I was buried.¡± He whispered closely to her ear. ¡°And what is that truth?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t really fear the public discovering it was you who killed me.¡± ¡°No?¡± She croaked. Xand shook his head. ¡°The truth you bury, the truth you don¡¯t want to acknowledge, is the truth that there was no self defense. Not really. The truth is that you and Gin decided to kill me before you even came into this room.¡± He revealed. ¡°And you enjoyed it.¡± Mesyla lost her balance and stumbled backwards. She ran towards the door, but it wouldn¡¯t open. She tried twisting the knob over and over again. ¡°Fuck.¡± She cursed. She banged her head against the door. As she held it there, a firm touch was felt on her shoulder. When she turned around, she expected to see her brother. But it wasn¡¯t Xand standing behind her¡­.. it was her ¡­.from seven years ago. Mesyla slapped a hand over her mouth and fell to the floor. The younger version of herself stood over her. ¡°It¡¯s time to stop running, my love. It¡¯s time to accept the truth.¡± The younger version spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not my brother.¡± Mesyla asserted. ¡°No, my love. Unlike him, we finished the job. And we would do it again, wouldn¡¯t we?¡± Mesyla rubbed her hands over her face. Her breaths quickened. ¡°Say it. Say it. Say it.¡± The younger version shouted over and over again in the grand bedroom. ¡°Say we would do it again. Embrace your wicked urges. Arla will need them, remember?¡± Mesyla had her eyes still covered. When she finally opened them, the younger version was kneeling and staring directly at her. ¡°Say it. You can¡¯t lie to yourself.¡± She whispered. ¡°Yes.¡± She whispered back. ¡°I would do it again¡­and again¡­and again.¡± Mesyla¡¯s body trembled and shook as if a huge weight lifted off her shoulders. Then suddenly her body suddenly tensed up, her breaths became shallow, and her eyes turned completely gray. Out of nowhere, a huge burst of energy erupted from her. When she opened her eyes, the younger version of her had transformed back into her brother¡ªnow holding a bloody glass shard. ¡°Now kill this nightmare once and for all.¡± The being ordered. ¡°And don¡¯t look back¡± *** When Mesyla woke up, she was immediately greeted by the Royal Court. ¡°Is it done?¡± She breathed. Her eyes scanned the room, bouncing between members of the Court, waiting for their answer. After a moment of silence, they all nodded and began to chant what Mesyla would never grow tired of hearing, ¡°Queen Mesyla Adabelle Dakari.¡± ¡°Queen Mesyla Adabelle Dakari.¡± ¡°Queen Mesyla Adabelle Dakari.¡± Chapter 12: Coronation Ceremonies Part II After Mesyla¡¯s completion of the Coronation Trials, she went back to Jasa to rest for the remainder of the night. The trials weakened her, mentally and physically. The next morning, preparations for Mesyla¡¯s move from Jasa to Majes were underway. Mesyla was set to inherit Majes Palace after The Crowning¡ªthe last coronation event. Upstairs alone, Mesyla was lying on her back as she fiddled with an Arran stone¡ªa jade colored stone that releases a humming sound when one strokes the pointy tip. The only thing on her mind was her mother¡­.wondering if she was disappointed in her¡­.Or did she see the monster in her own son. After a while, Mesyla decided to take a nap before it was time to get ready for the Formal Ball¡ªthe second coronation event¡ªand the grandest party of them all. Mesyla was excited to wear the most extravagant dress and luxurious jewels she¡¯s ever worn in her life. All of the Arlan Kings and Queens were invited¡­.including their families. The Formal Ball serves both as a party and a private informal introduction to the new crown. It was still early in the day, so Mesyla wanted to rest before the festivities. But as soon as she closed her eyes, someone knocked on her door. Mesyla didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she hoped the person would take the hint. But the door opened anyway. ¡°Mesyla, it¡¯s me.¡± Talo whispered. ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± At the sound of his voice, Mesyla jolted upright. ¡°Talo!¡± Talo slowly closed the door before bolting straight for the bed¡­taking a seat on the edge. ¡°Why are you not getting ready?¡± He asked. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± Mesyla waved him off. ¡°I have hours.¡± ¡°Are you excited?¡± Mesyla tilted her head. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Think or know?¡± He responded ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± She responded blandly. Talo smiled. ¡°So¡­.¡± She started. ¡°So¡­..¡± He repeated back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mesyla?¡± Mesyla nervously ran her hand through her hair. ¡°I¡¯m going to do the dance.¡± She revealed. ¡°The mating dance? You found a partner?¡± Mesyla nodded. Since the beginning, it has been expected but not required for heirs to perform a mating dance with a partner of their choosing¡ªthe person the heir chooses to reproduce and bear the next heir with. And in most cases, they wed. Mesyla has had years to find a partner from the list of acceptable suitors. But then there was Jaho. And he was never, nor could be, an option. So she hadn¡¯t really thought about actually performing it¡­.until recently. Talo was a bit taken aback. He knew Mesyla¡­and she never mentioned anyone else. She also hadn¡¯t mentioned to him she was going to dance. ¡°Well, who is it?¡± He asked. Mesyla slowly raised her right hand and pointed at Talo. Talo gave her a blank look. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Come on, you said you would.¡± ¡°Yes, if you didn¡¯t find anyone. And you have a list of suitors.¡± He answered. ¡°But I don¡¯t want them. I want you¡­ I trust you.¡± Talo fell backwards on the bed. Mesyla moved to the side¡­making room for him. Their faces were only inches apart. And that¡¯s when Mesyla noticed the small dark marking on his chin. Without thinking, she grabbed his chin. ¡°Talo, what happened?¡± ¡°Just an accident.¡± ¡°I leave you alone for one day and this is what happens?!¡± Mesyla was gently rubbing her fingertips over the dark marking when Talo placed his own left hand on top of hers. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mesyla.¡± He answered softly. ¡°What happened? Did someone hurt you?¡± She rushed out. Talo shook his head. ¡°Just an accident.¡± Mesyla studied him for a long minute. She knew he was lying, but she didn¡¯t want to argue¡­not today. It was her day. So she let his chin go. ¡°If you say yes to be my partner, then I¡¯ll let this go.¡± Talo raised his eyebrows. Mesyla did the same. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Mesyla.¡± He murmured. ¡°We are not going to have sex, Talo. It¡¯s a mating dance. Everyone needs to see that I¡¯m serious about the future of the Kingdom and not some pretty, broken princess who''s going to be alone forever.¡± ¡°And what about your special guests?¡± ¡°You mean Jaho?¡± Talo nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll wear the cloak. No one will know it¡¯s you.¡± Talo let out a deep sigh. ¡°Why do I have a feeling that I was your plan all along?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Mesyla grinned. Talo rolled his eyes. ¡°Get me the cloak then.¡± He muttered. Mesyla immediately jumped on Talo and pulled him to a tight hug. ¡°Thank you.¡± She whispered as they hugged. As they embraced each other, Talo took a deep breath taking in her apple scent. When she pulled back, they stared intensely into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you still remember the moves I taught you years ago?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Talo confirmed. ¡°Good¡­.but let¡¯s practice anyway.¡± *** After Talo and Mesyla were done practicing, she sent him away to get dressed. Before he departed, they exchanged one long, warm hug and he whispered to her, ¡®You know I will do anything for you.¡¯ Instead of telling him that she always only wanted him as her partner, the friend she¡¯s known the longest, Mesyla gave him a small smile in return. Only two minutes later, she was joined by Opal, a pretty, young servant responsible for her hair. Mesyla was eating a bowl of porridge as Opal placed her curls in a tight updo that left only a few curls intentionally left loose. After applying the gel, she began covering her entire head in cream snake-shaped jewels...pinning them delicately. Once she was done, Opal handed Mesyla a mirror. ¡°Is this okay?¡± Opal asked. Mesyla nodded and handed back the mirror to Opal. Opal placed the mirror back on the wardrobe and picked up a white ribbon. ¡°Ribbon or no ribbon?¡± She asked. Mesyla turned around to face Opal. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Ribbon.¡± She answered quickly. ¡°Ribbon it is.¡± Once Opal was done, Mesyla stood from her chair and walked to the standing mirror. ¡°Wow.¡± She whispered. ¡°You are beautiful, your highness.¡± Mesyla gave her a warm smile. ¡°Thank you. You can go get Gin now. Tell her I¡¯m ready to get dressed.¡± *** ¡°Mesyla, are you sure you prefer this top?¡± Gin asked. ¡°It¡¯s not too tight, is it?¡± After Gin was retrieved, Mesyla had tried on four different costumes for the mating dance and eight other dresses. As tradition, she was expected to wear three different costumes. An entrance dress. A costume for the mating dance. And a dress for the transitional dance¡ªa dance between the departing crown and the incoming one. Mesyla was now putting on her costume for the mating dance¡­.which had to be worn under the entrance dance. She had decided on wearing the white bandeau top with a backless back that consisted only of a gold snake chain snuggled against her skin, and a matching short, tight fitted white skirt that had to be tied together. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Mesyla asked. ¡°I do.¡± Gin answered. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not too tight though?¡± Mesyla nodded. After Gin tied the back of the skirt together, she stepped in front of Mesyla and gave her a long look. ¡°You are stunning.¡± Gin mouthed. Mesyla''s eyes began to well up. Gin reached out and caressed her cheek. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°We can never let anyone know what we did, Gin.¡± She whispered. ¡°Father must never know.¡± After she arrived back in Jasa, Mesyla immediately told Gin what she saw during the last trial and how her past self forced her to confront what she had done. Gin comforted her and made her a cuppa. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I had no choice.¡± Mesyla added. ¡°We didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± Gin corrected. ¡°You have always been my responsibility.¡± Mesyla nodded and let out a deep breath she didn¡¯t even know she was holding. ¡°Okay.¡± She breathed. Gin reached for her left hand and gave it a small squeeze. ¡°Ready for the dress now?¡± Mesyla nodded. From the wardrobe, Gin removed a cream colored dress with a sweetheart neckline covered in heavy sparkling jewels. At the bottom, there were two slits on each side. Putting on the dress was much more difficult than they both expected. But with a bit of help from two servants, they ended up getting it done. ¡°It¡¯s not too heavy, is it?¡± Gin asked. Mesyla shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ll only wear it for a brief time.¡± Gin explained as she buttoned the back. She was on the last button when someone knocked on the door. Talo. He was already dressed. ¡°Wow.¡± He gasped. ¡°You look amazing, Mesyla.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mesyla questioned. Talo was holding the illusion cloak in his hands. ¡°I wanted to see how you wanted me to wear this.¡± ¡°You can wear it around your neck.¡± She answered. Talo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you now.¡± Once he was out of the room again, Gin gave Mesyla a pointed look. ¡°What?¡± Mesyla blurted. ¡°He¡¯s a good choice.¡± Gin remarked. ¡°The right choice.¡± Mesyla¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°And what is that supposed to mean?¡± Gin lowered her gaze and shook her head. ¡°Sometimes, my child, love is both unexpected and right in front of you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my best friend, Gin.¡± ¡°A friend who you have shared many firsts with.¡± Mesyla gave Gin a stern look. ¡°First kiss. A first¡­¡± Gin continued. ¡°Enough.¡± Mesyla snapped. ¡°Let¡¯s just finish getting ready.¡± Gin nodded and went back to the wardrobe. She grabbed a pair of chandelier earrings from the top and began putting them on Mesyla. After she finished, she turned to Mesyla and told her, ¡°He won¡¯t break your heart like Jaho has.¡± ¡°He already did.¡± Mesyla responded coldly. *** The sun was finally setting. The guests had arrived and were seated in the Grand Room of Almaran Palace. For the first time in ages, all of the Sovereign Crowns were in one big room. Queen Sharra of the Isle Kingdom arrived with her Second of Command, Emmar, the Pariesa of the Isle. They looked pretty cozy together. The Desert King arrived with his family, including Jaho, the First Prince. King Stefan and Queen Rosar, who were sitting to the right of The Desert King, arrived in style and without their children. And King Kyrian, who arrived last, came with his wife, Larella. This was Kyrian¡¯s first appearance among the Crowns in ages. Other guests included the extended family, close friends, several members of the Royal Court, the servants of both Jasa and Majes, and the entire Royal Council and their families. Everyone was engaged in conversation when the lights suddenly dimmed and a bell was rung. The doors to the room were shut and a young man walked to the center. ¡°Welcome to the Ball!¡± He announced. ¡°Please stand for King Jamos and Princess Mesyla.¡± As they entered, the room was as quiet as a mouse. King Jamos was wearing an emerald suit, while Mesyla was wearing her ball gown and a gold mask. Once they made it to the center of the room, Jamos let go of Mesyla¡¯s hand and took a seat at the head table. Then he nodded. This was Mesyla¡¯s cue¡­to continue a tradition. She lifted up her right hand and released a burst of energy. The energy, her magic, hit the elaborate painting of King Jamos on the ceiling, and transformed it into a painting of her, riding a First Beast and wearing the Crown of Trykar¡­signifying the end of an old reign and beginning of a new one. When she was done, she lowered her hand and turned back to her guests. ¡°Let¡¯s party.¡± She yelled. *** The party had just begun and Mesyla was making her way around the room, taking the time to say hello to everyone. She had just made it to the table of Queen Sharra of the Isle. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to hear about your husband.¡± She told her. Mesyla didn¡¯t find out until after her Ascension that Sharra had her husband executed. No one outside of the Isle knows why though. Emmar, who was sitting next to her, snorted. Sharra gave her a stern look before turning her attention back to Mesyla. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sharra responded. Mesyla nodded and kept going¡­making her way around the room. At last, she reached the Desert Table and Jaho. ¡°Mesyla, you look amazing.¡± Jaho¡¯s father said. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You obviously know the family.¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± She answered. But then a young woman coughed. She was sitting next to Jaho. Mesyla didn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Oh, my apologies. This is Fera?.¡± Jaho¡¯s father said. Fera? smiled and extended her hand. Mesyla reluctantly shook it. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Fera? said. ¡°You are stunning.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± ¡°Fera? is¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not bore Mesyla.¡± Jaho interrupted, stopping his father before he could finish. For the first time, Jaho and Mesyla looked into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°I should go.¡± Mesyla muttered. ¡°Thank you for attending.¡± And off she went. *** Mesyla was a couple of drinks in when her father pulled her to her side. ¡°You look so beautiful, my child.¡± He professed. Mesyla smiled. Her cheeks turned slightly pink. ¡°Are you ready for the dance?¡± He asked. She nodded. ¡°Talo is a really good choice.¡± ¡°Father.¡± She groaned. ¡°Talo is just doing me a favor.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a good choice, Mesyla.¡± He reiterated. A sound of approval in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s basically impossible for Incarnates to reproduce with each other, Father. You know this.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to try.¡± He mumbled. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll be the anomaly.¡± Mesyla took a deep breath. ¡°I just want the best for you, Mesyla.¡± ¡°I know, Father.¡± Jamos reached out and tightened one of the ribbons around her curls. ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost time for the dance. Are you sure Talo¡¯s cloak is fully inscribed with magic?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She answered. ¡°I¡¯m a quick learner.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get started then.¡± *** When Jamos returned to the Grand Room, he picked up his glass and started tapping it with his knife. ¡°Guests, I call your attention.¡± He shouted. Everyone stopped speaking with each other. ¡°It is time for the mating dance.¡± He announced. ¡°Some of you may not be familiar with this tradition, but it is expected for the incoming crown to have chosen a partner to secure the future of the kingdom. Mesyla has chosen her partner and would like to showcase this bone tonight.¡± Jamos began looking around the room. He noticed Jaho was frowning. He loved it. ¡°So please stand¡­.and enjoy the show.¡± He concluded. Once Jamos was seated, the room went completely dark. Suddenly, a humming sound was heard¡­followed by drums. After a very long minute, the lights were back on and Mesyla was in the center of the room¡­with Talo¡­on the floor. Both were wearing their costumes and masks. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Mesyla whispered. Talo nodded. And then they began the dance¡­starting with Mesyla and Talo crawling towards each other. Once they reached each other, Mesyla straddled him and removed his mask. Then Talo grabbed both of her hands and flipped them with him on top. She placed her hand over his mouth, removed it, and placed the same hand over her mouth. Talo did the same. With her free hand, Mesyla placed it on the hand Talo was using to cover his mouth. Talo did the same. They kept their hands there as they both raised to stand before removing them completely. Mesyla then placed her right hand on Talo¡¯s upper waist and began to circle him¡­.for an entire minute. Then it was Talo¡¯s turn. When he finished, he grabbed her hand and pulled her to his chest¡­.and they broke into a sultry tango that lasted for three minutes. In the final seconds, Talo removed Mesyla¡¯s mask, dipped her, and placed a small kiss on Mesyla¡¯s lips. Following Jamos, the room broke into applause. Everyone was still on their feet¡­except Jaho. *** After the dance was over, Mesyla rushed to change into her final dress. The cream colored silk dress had a plunging V-neck with straps adorned with snake gems. It was time for the transitional dance. The dance between the departing crown and the incoming one. As the sweet moment unfolded, everyone was on their feet watching. Mesyla and Jamos both had tears in their eyes. ¡°Are you going to cry?¡± She asked. Jamos shook his head. ¡°Not now. Maybe later.¡± Mesyla started to sniffle. ¡°Same.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to be an amazing queen.¡± He croaked. Mesyla smiled and then placed her head on his chest. She kept it there until the dance was over. Afterwards, Jamos gave one final speech and said goodnight to everyone. As everyone departed, Mesyla and Jamos both thanked everyone for attending. After the room was empty, Jamos and Mesyla said goodnight to each other with a long warm embrace and went their separate ways. When Mesyla made it back to Jasa, she rushed to the kitchen for fruit. She was craving green berries dipped in honey. As she prepared a bowl, she heard something. A noise from outside. ¡°Robere!¡± She yelled. Robere immediately came to the kitchen. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I heard a noise outside.¡± Robere nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go check.¡± Less than a minute later, Robere returned¡­..with Jaho. ¡°Jaho.¡± She groaned. ¡°What are you doing here? I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± He was visibly angry. ¡°Who was that guy?¡± Mesyla shook her head and returned to her bowl. ¡°Are you going to marry him? Bear his children?¡± He badgered. ¡°Are you going to marry Ferae?¡± She spat back. Jaho rubbed his hands over his face. ¡°Get out, Jaho.¡± ¡°Ferae will only be a wife on paper.¡± He explained. ¡°I only have love for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, Jaho.¡± She snorted. ¡°You lied to me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, actually¡­.I just didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Mesyla was trembling with anger. ¡°And you think that makes it better?¡± She shouted. ¡°Get out.¡± Jaho placed his hands in his pocket and made his way towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll let you cool down. But this isn¡¯t over.¡± *** After Jaho left, Mesyla went outside and plopped down on one of the green chairs. She really wanted to drift to the other realms. But several servants from Majes were staying at Jasa and drifting in the company of strangers was not ideal. So instead, she finished up her fruit and gazed up at the night sky. She was nearly done when Talo joined and sat next to her. ¡°Well, that was fun.¡± He said. ¡°Yeah.¡± She mumbled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you not have a good time?¡± ¡°Tonight was magical, Talo.¡± ¡°It was.¡± He murmured. Mesyla shifted in her seat¡­.turning her full body towards Talo. ¡°What did you think of the dance?¡± ¡°It was¡­ different. Intense. The drumming was louder than expected.¡± Mesyla laughed. ¡°I thought my ears were going to explode.¡± ¡°Same.¡± Talo laughed. ¡°So¡­are you ready?¡± She asked. Talo raised his eyebrows. ¡°For?¡± ¡°To be my crowned king? The mating dance was real, actually. I¡¯m sorry I lied. It had to be a secret.¡± Talo jumped from his seat. ¡°Mesyla!¡± Mesyla wiggled her eyebrows. ¡°I¡ª-¡± Talo started ¡°I¡¯m joking, Talo.¡± She giggled. ¡°Sit down.¡± Talo let out a deep breath and returned to his seat. Mesyla returned her gaze to the sky. After a moment of silence, Mesyla turned her entire body back to Talo. He was already looking at her. ¡°Would you have said yes?¡± She whispered. Talo winked. To be continued Chapter 13: Coronation Ceremonies Part III The next morning, Mesyla was pulled out of her sleep by the sound of glass shattering. As soon as she heard, she raced downstairs in her robe, where she found a servant standing over a mess of her favorite bowls on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The servant cried. ¡°Your cat ran across the room and it scared me.¡± ¡°It? Their names are Ges and Yla.¡± Mesyla corrected. The servant lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡ª¡± Mesyla held up her hand. ¡°Where¡¯s Gin?¡± ¡°In the kitchen¡­I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± But before the servant could finish her sentence, Mesyla had already walked away. *** When Mesyla entered the kitchen, she found Gin on a ladder, searching for something on top of the cabinets. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°The 7th elixirs.¡± Gin mumbled. Fertility elixirs. Mesyla took a seat at the table. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t need those anytime soon.. I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be down in a minute, Mesyla.¡± Gin huffed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be getting ready for the games?¡± ¡°Are you trying to get rid of me?¡± ¡°Aha. I found them.¡± Gin shouted, while raising two bottles of blue liquid in the air. ¡°Great.¡± Mesyla responded blandly. ¡°And no, I¡¯m not trying to get rid of you.¡± Gin clarified. ¡°Your father will be here soon.¡± Mesyla raised her eyebrows. ¡°How soon? Talo isn¡¯t back yet.¡± Talo had left a note that he needed to go see someone outside of Re?t. ¡°He¡¯s on his way right now.¡± She answered. Mesyla bolted out of the room. She needed to get dressed in a hurry. Today was the day of the Coronation Games, the 3rd event of the Coronation Ceremonies. Held on a cliff, people from around Arla are welcome to attend and watch. These games served two functions. One, to display the strength of the Mountain Army. And two, the presentation of the White Armor to the new Sovereign Crown¡ªofficially transferring them the power and title of Commander. Mesyla had decided on her costume for this event ages ago. A long, white high waisted wool skirt and a shawl embroidered with gold flowers that was draped diagonally across her bare chest. After she finished getting her dress, she made her way downstairs and found her father already waiting. But he wasn¡¯t alone. Tyanna, a General of the Mountain Army, was standing next to him. Green eyes and a face skin covered with freckles, Mesyla thought she was stunning. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Tyanna greeted. ¡°Tyanna!¡± Mesyla beamed. ¡°It¡¯s always nice to see you.¡± Mesyla wanted to pull her into a hug, but she also didn¡¯t want to mess up the shawl. So she stayed at a distance. ¡°Tyanna will be accompanying us today.¡± Jamos announced. ¡°She¡¯ll be presenting the White Armor.¡± Mesyla clasped her hands together. ¡°Well then¡­let¡¯s get going.¡± *** The Coronation Games went exactly as expected. Very bloody. The best and worst Mountain fighters fought til near death until the sun began to set. Unlike the Formal Ball, those in attendance were mostly Insiders¡ªpermanent residents of the Mountains. An hour into the games, Talo arrived. He was very giddy¡­much giddier than usual. Mesyla made a note to ask him about his whereabouts later. After the final fight, Mesyla was called to the center stage. It was her first appearance in front of Insiders, her future subjects, in ages. There, General Tyanna presented her with the White Armor¡­.formally initiating her as Commander and as a member of the Royal Council¡ªthe political and military group of the Mountains. The crowd threw roses at her feet and cheered as loudly as they could. Mesyla took several laps, basking in their approval. Afterwards, Mesyla, her father, and Talo went back to Majes Palace to enjoy a quiet dinner. Instead of heading back to Jasa after, Mesyla and Talo decided to stay in the extra bedrooms. Unfortunately for Mesyla, she didn¡¯t get the chance to interrogate Talo. When she went to check on him down the hall, he was already snoring. *** The next morning, after breakfast, Mesyla made her way back to Jasa to get ready for The Anointing¡ªthe fourth coronation event. A private event held by the departing crown and the Royal Council, The Anointing serves only one purpose: formally swearing Mesyla as Queen and presenting her with the Emerald Amulet¡ªthe amulet that will allow her to shapeshift into anything. As tradition, only family and close friends are invited to attend. As soon as breakfast was over, Jamos told her to go change into a long sleeved white dress and meet him at Almaran Palace. When she finally arrived, the caretaker informed her that her father was waiting for her in the second room on the third floor. When she entered, she saw everyone was already there. In the center, her father and the Royal Council were standing in their traditional attire. To the right of them, Talo, Gin, and Robere were standing. And to the left, her Aunt Danar was standing with Mesyla¡¯s other close friends: Mara and Pearla. As soon as she saw Mara and Pearla, she ran towards them and pulled them both into a hug. ¡°Mara! Pearla!¡± She screamed. ¡°It¡¯s been weeks.¡± ¡°We missed you!¡± Pearla said. ¡°We kept coming by but they told us we had to wait.¡± Mara added. Mesyla whipped her head in the direction of her father. Jamos raised both of his hands. ¡°I did let you see Talo, didn¡¯t I? It was for everyone¡¯s protection.¡± Mesyla rolled her eyes playfully and turned back to her friends. She gave them another hug before making her way towards her aunt. She hadn¡¯t seen Danar in months. ¡°Aunt Danar.¡± She squealed. Danar grabbed Mesyla by her shoulders and pulled her into a hug. ¡°I missed you.¡± Danar gushed. ¡°I missed you too.¡± When Danar pulled back, she placed her left hand under Mesyla¡¯s chin and raised it. ¡°Let me see your eyes.¡± ¡°Sister.¡± Jamos groaned. ¡°We¡¯re not here for that. We have more important matters.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Danar huffed. ¡°We¡¯ll talk later.¡± Danar let go of Mesyla¡¯s chin and winked at her before gently turning her in the direction of her father. When they made eye contact, Jamos motioned for her to sit. Mesyla obeyed. ¡°Are you ready?¡± He asked. Mesyla nodded. Jamos turned his attention to Gin and waved her over to them. She was carrying a small box carrying the amulet. Jamos carefully removed the delicate piece and clasped it around his daughter¡¯s neck. Once he was done, he instructed Mesyla to stand and recite the lines on the Iris Page he was holding, I am Mesyla Adabelle Dakari. I am the daughter of Jamos. I am a direct descendant of Betasi. I am Trykar. I am my People. I choose not myself, but Trykar and the People. As Commander, I will perform for Trykar and my People. As the sun rises, as the sun sets, it is I, Chaos, who roams free. As light radiates, as darkness devours, it is I, who rules His Mountains, Above All, and Over All. Queen Mesyla Adabelle Dakari, I am. Once she was done, Mesyla looked up to her father. He rolled up the paper, placed it under his arm, and reached for Mesyla¡¯s hands. Stolen story; please report. ¡°All Praise the Queen!¡± He declared loudly ¡°All Praise the Queen!¡± Everyone repeated. Mesyla was immediately swarmed by her friends and Aunt Danar. Each giving her a long hug. When her friends finally freed her from their grasps, the Royal Council followed suit.
Johren, the youngest man on the council, gave her a small hug and whispered in her ear, ¡°May Chaos rebuild Arla into His Image.¡± When Mesyla pulled back, he winked at her before letting her go. Mesyla was taken aback. She didn¡¯t know ardent Trykaran supporters still sat on the Royal Council¡ªa faction of Arlans desperate for total conquest. But another member of the council had enveloped her into a hug before she could fully react. After the final congratulations, spoken by an elderly gentleman, Mesyla turned to everyone and shouted ¡°Let¡¯s feast.¡± *** After the feast was over, Mesula said goodbye to everyone and went back to Jasa with Talo, Robere, and Gin following. Usually, Talo slept in a small residence on the edge of Re?t. But tonight, Mesyla didn¡¯t want to be alone. When they arrived, they both changed into white robes. Tomorrow was a big day¡­her first official day as queen. And it all kicked off with The Crowning, the last Coronation Ceremony event held in Almaran Palace, where Mesyla was set to be publicly crowned in front of the other Arlan royals, the Kings and Queens of the other Arlan Kingdoms, and residents of the Mountains. After they changed, Mesyla asked Talo to stay with her in her room. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Talo asked. ¡°Why not? It won¡¯t be the first time.¡± She laughed. Talo reached for the covers and made himself comfortable. As he waited, Mesyla removed the hair pins from her hair. As she did, she noticed one of the hair pins was red. ¡°Where did this come from?¡± She mumbled. ¡°Did you say something?¡± Talo asked. He was lying on his back, eyes closed. ¡°Talo, look! It¡¯s red.¡± She shouted, while holding the pin towards Talo. Talo opened his eyes and turned his body in her direction. ¡°I see. Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Talo, I didn¡¯t put this in my hair. I would never wear red with white. Where did this come from?¡± She rushed out. Talo shrugged. ¡°Maybe you forgot¡­.Who else could have put it there?¡± Mesyla grunted. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡± But deep down, Mesyla didn¡¯t believe it. She knew she would never wear red unless she was dressed in red or gold, she was very particular about her appearance. After she was done removing the rest, she climbed into bed and into Talo¡¯s arms. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m sleeping with the Queen.¡± Talo joked. Mesyla elbowed him in the stomach. ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡°Jaho would take your hands if you saw you here.¡± Mesyla taunted. After a long minute of silence, Talo whispered into her hair, ¡°He had his chance.¡± Mesyla¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I will never forgive you¡­..never forget that.¡± She whispered back. ¡°You already have, Mesyla.¡± Talo murmured back. ¡°Goodnight, my Queen.¡± *** The next morning, as soon as she opened her eyes, Mesyla was on cloud nine. Today was the day. All of the palaces were bustling. In Jasa, in particular, Mesyla was in her bedroom with seven other servants. Three were working on her hair. Two were working on her face. One was there to serve food and drinks. And then there was Gin¡­ who was helping Mesyla put on her attire¡­.a gold off the shoulder dress with long sheer sleeves that had hints of blue peeking through. Gin had just finished placing the heavy gold plated shawl on her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s not too heavy, is it?¡± Gin asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Mesyla assured. ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead and remove the hair pins then.¡± Mesyla nodded. Originally, she was going to wear her hair in an updo. But at the last minute, she decided to let her curls loose. Gin had only a couple of pins left to remove when a knock was heard. ¡°Come.¡± Mesyla yelled. Robere entered. ¡°Your Majesty. You have a visitor.¡± Mesyla frowned. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°The Queen of the Meadows¡­.Rosar.¡± ¡°Rosar?¡± Gin and Mesyla asked at the same time. Robere nodded. Mesyla rubbed her forehead. ¡°Why is she here?¡± Gin asked. ¡°She didn¡¯t say.¡± Robere answered slowly. ¡°Just send her up.¡± Mesyla ordered. ¡°She better have a good reason why she¡¯s here and not already at Almaran.¡± As Robere departed, Mesyla ordered everyone else to follow. While she waited, she removed the last pins from her hair. She had just found the last one when Robere returned with Rosar. She was wearing a white strapless fitted bodice dress. ¡°You look stunning!¡± Mesyla said to Rosar as she entered. ¡°Not as stunning as you.¡± A hint of pink reached Mesyla¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Rosaaarrr.¡± Mesyla sang. ¡°You picked a great time to come see me.¡± Rosar walked past Mesyla and took a seat on the cream settee. ¡°I needed to see the Queen alone¡­.given that today is the second to last day that you¡¯ll see me.¡± Mesyla¡¯s hands flew to her face. Her eyes widened in disbelief. She rushed over and took a seat next to her, placing her left hand over her knee. ¡°Whhaatt?¡± Mesyla stuttered. ¡°Are you in danger? Do you need help?¡± Rosar smiled and placed her hand on top of the Mesyla¡¯s hand. ¡°My daughter will succeed me soon¡­it¡¯s time. But I¡¯m not here to talk about me.¡± ¡°You just said¡ª¡± ¡°I know what I said.¡± Rosar interrupted. Mesyla crossed her arms. ¡°Why are you here then? If not for help.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to collect my favor.¡± Mesyla bursted into laughter. ¡°Are you serious? Now?¡± Rosar nodded. ¡°Well, what is it? What¡¯s so important?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that you must betray the Desert.¡± Mesyla jumped from the settee. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Instead of easing Mesyla into this, Rosar just cut to the chase and told her the truth. ¡°At the next delegation meeting¡­months from now¡­there will be a vote on the Desert¡¯s charges. You must vote against and bring forth the dissolution of the Desert¡¯s King¡¯s hold on the region.¡± Mesyla¡¯s jaw dropped. Rosar was asking her to betray the Desert. Jaho. ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± Mesyla stuttered.
Rosar shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not.¡± Mesyla began pacing the room as Rosar watched. ¡°Full scale war is inevitable, Mesyla. War is seen in every direction the winds take. Nothing will prevent this. But if you want Talo to survive, you must see this through.¡± She added. Mesyla immediately stopped pacing. ¡°What?¡± ¡°And I know of your love for Jaho, Mesyla. I know this will hurt him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Mesyla responded coldly. ¡°But I also know of your love for Talo.¡± Mesyla¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°What does my relationship with Talo have to do with this?¡± Mesyla snapped. ¡°What have you seen?¡± Rosar was no longer directly looking at Mesyla. Instead, her face was turned towards the window. ¡°If you vote for the Desert, you will put Talo on a path to be betrayed and executed¡­a year from now.¡± Mesyla¡¯s mouth went slack. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mesyla.¡± The room went completely silent. Mesyla thought the room was spinning. She needed to sit, but she couldn¡¯t move her feet. ¡°You are lying.¡± Mesyla whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Rosar refuted. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Talo has to do with the Desert and this vote. He is the rightful king to the Western Meadows not the Desert.¡± Mesyla rushed out. ¡°I have only seen what I¡¯ve seen. I¡¯m not fate, Mesyla. Din¨¦ is All-Seeing¡­not destiny.¡± She explained. ¡°And in this war, it is important for you to choose the right side.¡± ¡°But I will lose the Desert with this vote¡­.and if this is about Talo, he will never work with the Meadows. He will never work with your King.¡± Rosar started to smile. ¡°Which leaves¡­.¡± It took Mesyla a minute to understand. ¡°The Isle.¡± Rosar nodded. ¡°In this war, I must side with the Isle?! Our kingdoms have rarely gotten along.¡± ¡°In time, you will. If you want to win this war¡­.if you care about Talo¡­¡± Mesyla was frowning. ¡°Four Incarnates against two don¡¯t seem fair exactly. Why do I have the feeling you¡¯re not telling me something I should know about this war?¡± ¡°Everything you think you know now will be undone months from today.¡± Rosar revealed. ¡°Why are you telling me this? Why do you want me to win? If I vote against Jaho and his family, I will lose him forever.¡± ¡°Or you¡¯ll lose Talo¡­forever.¡± Rosar countered. ¡°Why are you telling me this? Why place this burden upon me?¡± Rosar rose from her seat and marched towards Mesyla. She placed her palm on Mesyla¡¯s right cheek and whispered closely to her face, ¡°My mother chose you. She died, because she believed in you. You are the most powerful being Arla has seen since the Gods. A drifter with the power of Trykar and ranking as queen. It is you who will come to understand what must be done for Arla¡­and do what must be done.¡± Mesyla took a step back from Rosar. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. But the only thing that she was concerned about now.. was Talo. ¡°Just tell me who kills Talo.¡± Mesyla whispered back. ¡°I can¡¯t prevent this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I cannot¡­.but I can tell you one thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to need him¡­ to undo the damage you both will cause.¡± Mesyla stepped back from Rosar¡¯s hand. ¡°Talo? He is a truth teller. A detector of deception.¡± A full smile broke across Rosar¡¯s face. ¡°In time, it¡¯ll make sense. In time, you¡¯ll see why Arra rarely left her kingdom.¡± Mesyla let out a huge groan. ¡°Rosar, you¡¯re not giving me anything.¡± ¡°I have, actually.¡± ¡°Is it my vote that starts this war? Can you just tell me that?¡± ¡°My child, war has been brewing since the very day it ended¡­. over forty years ago. Recovering from Shioban¡¯s mistake has been merely a distraction.¡± Mesyla tilted her head. ¡°Does anyone else know?¡± ¡°About this?¡± Mesyla nodded. ¡°No.¡± Rosar confirmed. ¡°I know a lot of this doesn¡¯t make sense, but if you follow this path I¡¯ve laid out for you¡­.it¡¯ll make sense in the end.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to know this has all been a lie?¡± ¡°Did I lie about your brother?¡± Mesyla shook her head. She took a deep breath before walking back towards Rosar. When she stopped in front of her, she took one long look before saying what she had wanted to say seven years ago, ¡°If this had been all a lie, just know, your line will end with me.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to worry about that.¡± Rosar grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll make the right choice. I believe in you. Your love for Talo couldn¡¯t have been made any more clearer with that cloak.¡± Mesyla¡¯s eyes widened. Rosar had been spying on her. ¡°Yes, I did see.¡± Rosar confirmed. ¡°And your father is right.¡± ¡°About?¡± ¡°Talo is a good choice.¡± She answered. ¡°I should go now. Everyone¡¯s waiting for the queen.¡± But before Rosar exited, she turned back to Mesyla and said, ¡°You should get to know Jaho¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± Mesyla whipped her head in the direction of Rosar. ¡°Fera?? ¡± Rosar nodded. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s for you to find out.¡± And then Rosar left the room¡­leaving Mesyla to finish getting ready for the event. *** A minute after Rosar left, Mesyla was rejoined by her servants to help put the final touches on her look. Afterwards, she made her way to Almaran where everyone was waiting for her. As soon as she arrived, her father greeted her and instructed her to wait at the back until she heard the bell¡­like they had rehearsed. She was waiting there when she was joined by a familiar face. Emmar, the Ascended Incarnate of Desire and Pariesa of the Isle. ¡°You look stunning.¡± She professed. ¡°Thank you, Emmar. Shouldn¡¯t you be inside?¡± ¡°I wanted to see you before the event. Oh no. Mesyla thought to herself. ¡°I just wanted to tell you that I hope we become great allies.¡± She began. ¡°Separationists are growing strong in the South.¡± ¡°And let me guess¡­ you want my vote if something was to go wrong?¡± Mesyla interrupted. ¡°Our kingdoms have rarely been on the same page. I want to change that, Mesyla.¡± Emmar said softly. Mesyla thought about what Rosar said. She hadn¡¯t fully processed what Rosar told her but she knew it wouldn¡¯t hurt to start working on an alliance. So she said, ¡°I would love that.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Emmar beamed. ¡°We¡¯ll talk soon.¡± Once Emmar was out of sight, Mesyla rubbed her hands over her face and took a deep breath. After a couple of minutes waiting, the bell began ringing and the doors opened. It was time. Once the doors fully opened, all eyes immediately landed upon Mesyla. She slowly made her way down the aisle that was adorned with a golden rug. As she did, she couldn¡¯t help but think about how she had already made a decision¡­how she knew she would always look back at this day¡­not only as a day where she was crowned¡­but the day she decided to betray the one she thought she could never betray. When she finally reached the throne chair, her father placed the serpent encrusted crown upon her head before turning his attention towards the crowd. ¡°I present to you, Mesyla Adabelle Dakari, Queen of the Kingdom of Trykar, his Mountains, and Above All.¡± He announced. ¡°The Sea Green Queen.¡± Mesyla then stunned the crowd by transforming into a sea green hummingbird¡­signifying the beginning of a new era. Interlude After Queen Mesyla¡¯s coronation ceremony, a private celebratory feast was held in Almaran Palace. As tradition, Mesyla and Jamos invited the other Kings and Queens of Arla and their families to attend. The feast was held in the grand dining hall, an extremely large room with a high, glass ceiling and vivid painted walls. And in the center of this room was a round, wooden table where the royals ate and drank until nightfall. As the feast unfolded, Mesyla took in her new peers¡­one by one. To the left of her, King Stefan and Queen Rosar of the Meadows engaged in a very animated conversation. Stefan was frowning as Rosar was using her hands to explain something to him. To the left of Rosar, her only child, Princess Ely sat quiet. Rumors circulated that Ely was kept imprisoned in the former area known as the Gardenia Kingdom when not traveling with her mother. Ely really missed her father¡­who died long ago in a tragic ¡®accident.¡¯ To the left of Princess Ely, there sat King Jaho II of the Desert Kingdom, enjoying the remainder of his lamb. His son, Prince Jaho, hadn¡¯t touched much of his food. Instead, he had spent most of the feast pouting and trying to make contact with Mesyla. She hadn¡¯t spoken to him since the night of the Formal Ball. And to the right of Mesyla, on the other side of her father, sat King Kyrian and his wife, Larella. Larella was wearing the most exquisite burnt orange gown Mesyla had ever seen. Kyrian had his arm wrapped tightly around her as they listened to Mesyla¡¯s father talk about the history of Almaran Palace¡­and why there are no mirrors in the dining hall. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. And to the right of them, the Isle Queen, Sharra, sat. Sharra was wearing a long, white one-shoulder dress adorned with white flowers. And at the center of each flower was a Fymae, a rare, round gem resembling a pearl. Throughout the night, Sharra had been engaged in a very engaging conversation with Emmar, whose official title is Pariesa of the Isle. Pariesa meaning twice removed from command. As the night went on, Mesyla couldn¡¯t stop staring at them. Sharra¡¯s presence in the Mountains was surprising, not only to Mesyla, but to them all. Unlike her predecessors, Sharra rarely left her palace in the Southern region of Arla. To see her, especially after she just delivered her first baby and the execution of her husband, left them a bit bewildered. None of them knew the truth of what happened in the Isle¡­ what led to his execution. That secret was only between Sharra and Emmar. Once the feast was over, Mesyla and Jamos said their goodbyes to their guests. All, but Sharra and Emmar, were staying in guest residences just outside of Re?t for the night. Emmar and Sharra, instead, decided to take a small vessel from the mainland of Arla to a small island, the land where the most beautiful kingdom in Arla was birthed, their home: the Isle Kingdom of Stars, Light, and Mists. Chapter 14: Kingdom of Stars, Light, and Mists Long ago, a tempest Goddess fell from the womb of Nothing. As she fell, she created the Arlan teal sky, the blazing sun, and azure warm oceans. Her name was Skyra. The Goddess of the Skies, Oceans, and Healing. Mother of Light. With the Goddess Fer, together they transformed Arla into a lush paradise. Once Arla was fully formed, Skyra marked her territory and claimed the Southern coastline of the mainland. However, that wasn¡¯t enough for Skyra. So one day, she went to Fer and asked for a favor. For Fer to create Skyra a private little isle¡­directly across the Southern coastline. Fer granted her favor¡­in exchange for a sphere of light. Today, Skyra¡¯s kingdom, the Kingdom of Stars, Light, and Mists, not only encompasses the private isle and Southern coastline, but also the entire Southeastern region. A history of conquering resulted in the expansion of this bloodthirsty kingdom¡­which started 48 years after the Gods departure. The Incarnates of Skyra, Blood Incarnates they are called, became hungry for power and glory, and life turned for the worst for Arlans north of the Isle. The age of conquest, also known as The Great Mushrooming, began. First fell the small kingdom once led by the Goddess of Judgement and Retribution, Reyna. An easy defeat for King Jaspar. Once the quick battle was over, Jaspar turned his attention to the Kingdom of Desire, ruled by the Ascended Incarnate of Desire. A surprising struggle, but not a failure, the war with Desire was bloody and sinister. Desire¡¯s cruel power to get into the minds of everyone resulted in a brief period of cannibalism among the Isle¡¯s army. But after two and a half years, with the help of another Incarnate from the West, the Incarnate of Desire was captured, and her kingdom fell. But to a surprise to all, to appease newly conquered subjects and make the transition easier, the Ascended Incarnate of Desire was initiated into the Royal Council of the Isle and given the title of Pariesa¡­meaning twice from command. But underneath it all, it was a ploy to keep the Incarnate close. Unfortunately, the war with the Kingdom of Desire drained the Isle. Jaspar, reluctantly, put a pause on conquest and rested for the remainder of his reign. Thirty one years later, the conquest resumed and the blooming Gardenia Kingdom ruled by the Ascended Incarnate of Fer named Yinne fell next. Yinne and her kingdom fought long and hard against Queen Lira, the Blood Queen. But once Lira took residence in the skies, it was over for Yinne. And to ensure total control, Lira forced Yinne to marry her second daughter, Ginna, unifying the kingdoms and installing their bloodline on that throne. This unification lasted until The Hallow War. After the conquest of Gardenia, the Isle turned their attention towards the formidable Mountains. Quickly, they found they were no match for Queen Rho and the power of Trykar. The Isle Army led by King Meno suffered a humiliating defeat. For King Meno learned, he was not the only one who could take to the skies. The Great Mushrooming finally came to an end and the Isle had to settle for the Southeastern region of Arla. Today, the Kingdom of Stars, Light, and Mists, also known as the Isle Kingdom, is split into three provinces: Thalassia, Araqu, and Benna. Benna is a Southeastern coastal province, the third biggest in Arla. The coastline is dotted with rock pools and salmon colored coarse sand. In Northern Benna, the region has always been known for its cream colored houses with sapphire clay roof tiles, while Southern Benna has been known for its hypnotizing and provocative gatherings. Today, Benna is more of a closed military zone. During Queen Arra¡¯s reign, she closed the province¡¯s doors to outsiders from the West after The Dusting, a mystical bombing that injured several members of the Isle army, carried out by the Separationists, a rebellious political movement calling for independence from the Isle. After the Hallow War, after the Queen of the Isle Shioban made a costly mistake, the movement grew astronomically in strength and numbers. Now, most of the Isle¡¯s military resources are used to calm the chaos in Benna. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. South of Benna, there is Araqu¡­the biggest coastal province in Arla, the land Skyra claimed first. Araqu encompasses the entire Southern coastline in Arla. A vibrant coastal paradise where Islers reside in wooden homes and spend their nights in lagoons. Upon waking, many adults leave their brightly painted and fragrant homes and head to a lapidary workshop or spring where they work until sunset. Gem trade is the second most important trade activity in the Isle followed by the water trade. Araqu is home to countless of vibrant decorated lapidary workshops, taverns, healing springs, and places of worship. Places of worship are easily identified by their elongated geometric stained glass windows and blue walls with white domes, while Islers homes are defined by their vibrant painted doors, thick white walls, inner courtyards, and taupe colored concrete roof tiles. And then there¡¯s Thalassia, the island off the Southern coast. Compared to the outside, Thalassia is a visual wonder. Fountains, waterfalls, pools, and ice sculptures could be found everywhere. And at the center was the Grand Palace of the Isle. Its exterior, dressed in a cooling, light blue, could be seen by those far in the mountains. Inside, one would find twenty two rooms, with half containing a pool. Skyra was often thirsty for water. But it is in the Grand Natatorium where just a peek inside takes one breath away. There, the walls are a rich green, covered in blue and white flowers where slithering snakes slither around. In the center of the room, one would find a very shallow, ice cold pool. Above it, just hanging below the teal stained glass ceiling, sun shaped and star shaped lanterns levitate. The sun shaped lanterns, when simultaneously lit with the light of Skyra, produce a brightness that would blind the average Arlan, while the star shaped lanterns produce a green glow, drowning the ceiling and walls in star shaped shadows at night. Once the home of Skyra, the palace is now the home to her Incarnate. Today, that title belongs to Sharra. In her Incarnate form, no longer one sees the jet black colored hair and amber eyes Skyra was born with, instead, one would see metallic, turquoise hair and green eyes. With the essence of Skyra, Sharra possessed the power of control over the skies, oceans, and light. But she didn¡¯t want it. Unlike her predecessors, Sharra did not care much for politics. She didn¡¯t care much about being a royal at all, in fact. She didn¡¯t want to inherit a broken kingdom, but she had no other choice. It was Sharra¡¯s mother, Arra, who first inherited the kingdom at the end of the war. Arra had to quickly clean up Shioban¡¯s mess. As she did, she neglected her eldest child and withdrew from her. But Arra was burdened with great responsibility. The Hallow War destroyed the standing of the Isle Kingdom. Queen Shioban¡¯s mistake nearly annihilated them all. The West both feared and condemned the Isle, while the Northern Mountains¡¯ hatred grew stronger. Now here was Sharra, forced to continue to rebuild a once glorious kingdom from the darkness in which Shioban drowned it in, fend off separationists, and control the serpent abominations that lurk in the warm waters and desperate to return to the surface. But just like Mesyla and the Mountains, troubled things await for Sharra. Chapter 15: Thalassia Part I SEVEN YEARS AGO Clear the skies. Those were the words Sharra¡¯s mother, Arra, whispered to her just moments after she inherited the essence of the Goddess Skyra. The Inheritance, as Islers call it, was an electrifying event. Arlans, all over, watched the night sky turn into a marvelous spectacle. Dazzling bursts of sparks lit up the dark blue sky, followed by roaring waves of thunder, as the new Incarnate was born. The lightning show went on for eight hours, all while stars, hidden by the clouds, were falling and exploding into green dust, ushering in a new era. Once Sharra fully regained her senses, she turned to her mother and said, I won¡¯t hide my emotions, mother. Let the skies be a window. It rained everyday for one year. *** PRESENT DAY After Mesyla¡¯s coronation was over, unlike the others, Queen Sharra and Emmar decided to travel back to their home that same night. As soon as they reached the northeastern coast of Arla, their boat was already waiting for them, ready to take them across the Eastern Sea and back to Thalassia. As they traveled, the night sky was as beautiful it could be. Green and teal stars lit up the night sky, while the moon cast its soft glow across the Eastern Sea, its waters very calm and quiet, signifying that Elyis, one of the eldritch serpent sea-born abominations birthed by Skyra, was resting. Once Sharra and Emmar finally made it to the coast of Thalassia, where the Grand Palace of the Isle stood, eight guards were standing and waiting to welcome their Queen home. ¡°My Queen.¡± A tall, gray haired man beamed. He was wearing white, light armor that perfectly suited his gray hair. As members of the Queen¡¯s guard, it was mandatory for guards to dye their hair gray to match their Sovereign. ¡°Johnathan.¡± Sharra acknowledged. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. As she stepped out of the boat, she removed her shoes and handed them off to Johnathan. She loved feeling the coarse sand under her feet. When she was younger, she told her sister that the touch of the sand helped remind her that this life is hers and real¡­and one day, to be washed away, like everything in Arla. Once everything was removed from the boat, they began making their way towards the palace. As they did, another gentleman, standing on the right side of Sharra, closed the gap between them and whispered to Sharra, ¡°My Queen, another body has appeared.¡± His name was Tyran, the Queen¡¯s favorite and Guardian of the Elusa Pond. A mystical pond that only four people know of its existence and exact location. Sharra immediately stopped walking and turned her entire body to Tyran. She stared at him for a very long moment. Tyran nodded, confirming what he just whispered to her. Sharra closed her eyes and let out a loud goan, releasing a wave of thunder, startling everyone. ¡°Everyone leave us be.¡± She ordered loudly. The rest of the guards nodded and scurried back to the palace, while Emmar just stood there. Once Sharra noticed, she walked towards Emmar and grabbed her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll see you back in the palace.¡± She said softly. ¡°Are you sure? Is everything okay?¡± Emmar rushed out. She kept looking back and forth between Sharra and Tyran. ¡°Of course.¡± Sharra assured her. Emmar tilted her head. After a moment of thinking to herself, she opened her mouth once more. ¡°I guess I can go check on Belle until you return.¡± Belle, her horse. Sharra smiled and cusped Emmar¡¯s left cheek, ¡°Give her a kiss for me.¡± Emmar nodded. Sharra removed her hand and Emmar walked away. Once she was out of sight, Sharra turned her attention back to Tyran. ¡°Now tell me, does this one not look like us as well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better I show you.¡± Tyran responded slowly. *** While Tyran and Sharra were walking to Elusa Pond, Emmar took a detour on her way to see Belle. On her way, she felt a bit off. For months now, Emmar and Sharra had gotten closer and been attached to the hip. But Emmar wasn¡¯t blind. She noticed whenever Tyran came around, Sharra would push her away. Sharra is hiding something. I know it. She kept thinking to herself. Halfway through the detour, Emmar made a stop behind an ally of a very popular tavern¡­now standing next to a blue door. She removed her cloak, closed her eyes, and transformed into her true form as the Incarnate of the Goddess Desire. A terrifying appearance for the average Arlan. The sight of her red-colored skin, empty eye sockets, and three tongues, an ominous sign for those she revealed her appearance to. Once she was fully transformed, she began to repeatedly mutter a short phrase in a high pitched voice, My Desire, Come see Me. The Blue Door. To be continued. Chapter 16: Thalassia Part II While Emmar waited outside the Blue Door, her mind went immediately back to Sharra. Her twinkling, green eyes. Soft, supple skin. How she rarely let her hair down. Instead, preferring to pin down her straight locks with shell pearls found only in the East Thalassian Sea. She missed her. And the longer she waited, the more restless she got, and desperate to return to the palace. Then suddenly, it began to rain. ¡°Something is wrong.¡± She gasped out loud. But before she could turn and leave, Emmar was immediately reminded why she was there. The Blue Door opened and a short woman with red, glowing eyes appeared. Diala. A compelled desire. As the Incarnate of Desire, blessed with the primal essence of the Goddess of Love, Lust, & Desire inside her, Emmar possessed a hypnotizing power that allowed one to see through one¡¯s desires and manipulate them. But her favorite power was creating Compelled Desires, beings bound to her. Diala was one of them. ¡°I¡¯m here, My Goddess.¡± Diala said softly. She was wearing a long, white skirt and a green colored scarf, draped across her chest. Once the door was shut, Emmar transformed back into her normal appearance and snapped her fingers in front of Diala¡¯s face. ¡°Diala.¡± She yelled, breaking the hypnosis. Diala stumbled backwards and immediately frowned when she realized where she was. ¡°You know, you could have just come in and sat for a drink.¡± Diala said angrily, a hand on her hip. She really didn¡¯t like when Emmar played her mind games on her. Emmar waved her off. ¡°Any news?¡± She asked instead. Diala shook her head.
Emmar grunted. ¡°Where is Sami?¡± ¡°In the Meadows, last time I heard.¡± Diala answered. ¡°How was the coronation?¡± Emmar¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Marvelous.¡± She sang. ¡°We were served Nectar and laminae. I see why they are always so happy in the Mountains.¡± ¡°Sounds fun.¡± Diala mumbled. ¡°Oh, and Mesyla turned into a sea green bird. Sharra was even stunned.¡± At the mention of Sharra, Diala raised her eyebrows. ¡°And how was Sharra¡¯s company?¡± Emmar lightly pressed her fingers to her lips. Taking a moment to think before answering. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°In¡­better¡­.spirits.¡± She answered slowly. ¡°She is much happier now. Like a weight has been finally lifted. I¡¯m happy for her.¡± Diala began rubbing her temples. ¡°Emmar.¡± She sighed. ¡°Getting close to her only makes it harder.¡± Emmar turned her head away from Diala. ¡°What do you think she¡¯ll do if she finds out you have been working with Sami and the Separationists?¡± Diala continued. ¡°She is more emotional than her mother and grandmother. You see the skies. You break her heart¡­. and she¡¯ll open that staff.¡± The Staff of Skyra¡­the weapon gifted by the Goddess Skyra to her Incarnate that serves as a portal of oceans. Emmar waved her off again. ¡°Diala, that staff was destroyed in the war¡­45 years ago¡­.with Shioban.¡± Emmar assured. ¡°And I¡¯m not exactly manipulating her¡­.I¡¯m just slowly leading her to an outcome that¡¯ll satisfy us all.¡± Diala rolled her eyes. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just compel her?¡± Emmar let out a huge groan. ¡°I told you, using that power on another Incarnate is draining. And if I fail, our plan will fail.¡± She explained. ¡°And if you must know, she is more sympathetic to the Separationist cause with me in her corner¡­unlike her mother.¡± Diala wasn¡¯t convinced. She wasn¡¯t sure whether she should ask her next question, but it came out anyway. ¡°Do you care for her?¡± She blurted. Emmar whipped her head back towards Diala. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She responded coldly, her arms folded across her chest. ¡°Do you love her? Because if you do¡­and Sami finds out, they won¡¯t trust you anymore.¡± ¡°And how would they find this out, Diala? Because for your sake, that would be extremely terrible.¡± ¡°Emmar, we¡¯ve known each other since The Dusting. You can¡¯t scare me¡­.and you won¡¯t hurt me¡± Emma rolled her eyes. ¡°I know.¡± She murmured. ¡°Southern Benna.¡± ¡°Partners in crime.¡± Diala murmured back. Emmar ran her left hand through her hair and began pacing the back alley. Diala, who was leaning against the wall, noticed Emmar was wearing a new bracelet. But before she could ask about it, Emmar began walking towards her. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you, Diala. I¡¯m only telling you the truth. Desire lives within me and she¡¯s going to do everything in her power to reclaim her throne. I won¡¯t hurt you, but she may.¡± Emmar warned. Emmar suddenly had Diala trapped against the wall. ¡°I¡¯m just warning you, Emmar. They¡¯re getting impatient. They want Benna back, and you promised them it¡¯ll happen under your leadership.¡± Diala responded, voice shaky. ¡°She just delivered a baby and executed her husband. Be patient.¡± Diala shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not me that you have to convince. It¡¯s Sami.¡± Diala¡¯s father and the best friend of Emmar¡¯s father. Their friendship is the reason why Diala and Emmar are best friends. They were fourteen and playing in the sand on the Southern Benna coast, while their parents were engrossed in an intense conversation. Both would later find out that their parents, both involved in the Separationists movement, were the lead orchestrators of The Dusting. A mystical bombing that killed many of the Isle¡¯s army. When Emmar discovered her father was partly responsible, shouting and screaming took over their household. ¡®How could you do that? You are the Pariesa of the Isle. You¡¯re supposed to be a leader.¡¯ She screamed. ¡®This is me being a leader, my red.¡¯ He shouted back. Afterwards, Emmar¡¯s mother sat her down and explained the Separationists movement and how their goal was to reclaim Benna back¡­and how when she ascends, she must work with Sami and the movement¡­in secret. But Emmar always said, Sami was her father¡¯s best friend. Not hers. And Emmar didn¡¯t want war¡­not like them. Instead, she believed in a more safe and logical process. And she knew her way was the right way when she was able to take a peek into Sharra¡¯s desires, and saw that she was the perfect queen to compel naturally, a queen who doesn¡¯t even want to be queen. But little did Emmar know, despite her new bond with the Queen, Sharra had her own agenda she was keeping from her.
Chapter 17: Thalassia Part III Thalassia is home to countless ponds and springs. Shallow, blue waters, surrounded by flourishing gardens, and visited by Thalassians once a day. Unlike mainland Arla, these bodies of water are special. These waters are sentient beings imbued with the power to heal. The Goddess Skyra, long before she departed, blessed these waters as a gift to those she chose to live with her on Thalassia. These waters were meant to be kept a secret from the outside. But after her departure, the rulers of the Isle turned these waters into a commodity and created the water trade. However, unknown to the outside, there is one body of water on Thalassia that remains hidden, and that is Elusa Pond, hidden in Poysk Galacial Cave. It was Sharra¡¯s grandmother, Queen Shioban, who created this pond in her last moments¡­.. and where she has been lost since. But many years after Sharra¡¯s ascension, weird things, weird to Arla, have been happening in Elusa Pond. Bodies and bodies keep floating to the surface. Bodies of beings unknown to the living world. It was the day Sharra discovered she was pregnant when her foot brushed a dead being with an elongated body and eight tentacles. For peace and quiet, she had trekked off to the Poysk Galacial Cave, an underground ice cave¡­one of the most marvelous sights in Arla. Two minutes in the pond, she let out a harrowing scream and darkened the skies. Tyran, who was waiting outside, rushed in, and was stunned by the sight. The day after, Sharra and Tyran went back to Elusa. Sharra, desperate to know where it came from, dove to the bottom, where she saw the Staff of Skyra, believed by the outside to have been destroyed in the war, glowing for the first time in 45 years. Later that night, Sharra made Tyran her number one in her Royal Guard and Guardian of Elusa Pond. Now here they were, quickly making their way to Elusa Pond, while Emmar was sneaking off to Diala. As they did, they engaged in small conversation. ¡°How was the coronation?¡± Tyran asked. ¡°Beautiful.¡± Sharra answered quickly. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Mesyla turned into a sea green hummingbird. A beautiful bird.¡± ¡°Maybe, she¡¯s here watching.¡± Tyran joked. Sharra gave him a pointed look. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare fly in my skies.¡± After ten more minutes of walking, Sharra and Tyran finally reached the entrance to Poysk Galacial Cave. After another five minutes inside, they reached Elusa Pond¡­and the body next to it. A pale being with burned palms and soles. ¡°What is this?¡± Sharra whispered. ¡°It looks like us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s teeth, your majesty. You should see its teeth. ¡± Tyran whispered back. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°Go on, then.¡± Sharra encouraged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Tyran asked, eyebrows raised. Sharra lifted her left hand and pointed towards the body. ¡°Show me the teeth.¡± Tyran let out a sigh before walking towards the body, Sharra following. When they both reached the body, Tyran knelt and pulled the body¡¯s upper lips back. Sharra bent over to get a closer look. ¡°Is that metal?¡± She asked. ¡°Why would someone put metal on their teeth?¡± Tyran removed his hand and shrugged. ¡°It has to be painful, right?¡± Instead of answering, Sharra walked away and made her way to an ice bench. As she sat, she took a huge breath. ¡°Where do you think these bodies are coming from, Tyran?¡± Tyran, still kneeling, shrugged his shoulders. Sharra pursed her lips together. ¡°You still think I should remove the staff, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Do you want to be honest, your majesty?¡± Sharra nodded. ¡°I think the piece of Skyra that lives within you is not telling you the truth on what exactly is that staff.¡± Tyran confessed. ¡°And I think you should remove it ¡­ .before something else, much bigger, and alive appears.¡± Sharra closed her eyes and lowered her gaze. For a minute there, she pondered the possibility that maybe he was right. But the Goddess, the piece of Skyra that lives within her, kept telling her, ¡®In time, you¡¯ll see.¡¯ After a minute of silence, Sharra stood from the bench and walked towards Tyran. She turned around and motioned for Tyran to unzip the dress. Once he was done, she turned back towards him and reached out to cusp his cheek. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen what I have seen.¡± She whispered. ¡°And what is that?¡± ¡°That staff could be Shioban¡¯s only way home.¡± Tyran narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why are you so sure that Shioban¡¯s alive?¡± ¡°Tyran. Shioban¡¯s body was never recovered after the war, because there was not a body to recover. Shioban created this pond and drowned herself, thinking it was going to be her final resting place and force Skyra out. But¡­..¡± Sharra paused. ¡°But what, Sharra? What did you see?¡± ¡°Light.¡± She mouthed. ¡°She turned into light and disappeared.¡± ¡°And you are sure she didn¡¯t ascend into the afterlife?¡± Sharra nodded. ¡°I think¡­I think that Skyra sent her away through the staff¡­.and she won¡¯t confess to me for some reason.¡± Tyran returned to a standing position. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­.you think Shioban is alive and in another realm.¡± He stuttered. Sharra slowly nodded. It was her first time voicing her thoughts about this to Tyran. ¡°The staff is a portal, pulling in tons of ocean. Where are the oceans coming from, Tyran? It has to be another Arlan realm.¡± ¡°Sharra, your majesty. We also have to consider that the staff is opening up Arla to worlds we do not know of. You know the stories?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sharra sighed. Tyran started pacing, but then something came to him. ¡°Wait.¡± He blurted. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You can see Shioban¡¯s final moments here, right?¡± He asked. Sharra nodded. ¡°Was the staff glowing when she opened it and released the Great Flood?¡± The catastrophic event that left half of Arla underwater. ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°And when she came here, was it glowing?¡± Sharra shook her head. ¡°When she rode Eylis back here, she closed the staff.¡± Sharra paused for a moment. ¡°But before she disappeared, the staff was glowing again. Then it stopped when she was gone.¡± Tyran started to pace again. ¡°Tell me, what are you thinking?¡± Sharra urged. Tyran, without thinking, took a seat on the ice bench. ¡°Oh my!¡± He yelped. ¡°And your body loves that?!¡± ¡°Tyran, what are you thinking?¡± Sharra shouted. ¡°Sharra, my Queen. The staff is glowing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± ¡°My Queen, if it is glowing, that means someone opened it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Sharra mumbled. ¡°Then who did?¡± At that moment, it started to rain. To be continued. Chapter 18: Foes and Lovers Part I An hour later, after Sharra had Tyran bury the dead body with the others, the two made their way back to the Grand Palace. A grand structure, dressed in a cooling, light blue that sat directly on the coast of Thalassia. As Sharra stormed in, she shouted, ¡°I¡¯m here. Where is my daughter? Where is Clara?¡± Her determined, loud steps echoed through the palace. As she ventured further inside, a group of young ladies wearing white satin dresses immediately swarmed her. ¡°Your Majesty, Clara is sleeping.¡± One said softly. ¡°She¡¯s been a delight.¡± Another added. Sharra gave a sound of approval and kept walking the halls of the ground floor, her soaked cloak leaving a trail, as Tyran and her ladies-in-waiting followed closely. They passed through several arched doorways and winding corridors. And with each turn, a door was there. A door to a fancy ballroom with twelve hanging crystal chandeliers in the shape of icicles. A door to a vibrant library with bright blue colored walls. A door to the indoor courtyard where Sharra gave birth to Clara. Everywhere they went, the air was heavy with the scent of tropical, fruity flowers. When they finally reached the back of the castle, they took the winding stairs to the second floor, where Sharra¡¯s bedroom was. A couple of turns later, they made it to her door, where a guard was standing. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± He said loudly. ¡°Yinne.¡± Sharra responded. Yinne unlocked the door of her bedroom and took a sweep of the room before giving them the green light. As they stepped inside, their senses were immediately overwhelmed by the scent of coconut, a brush of cold air, and the soft glow of the moonlight beaming through the open window. In contrast to the other rooms, the Queen¡¯s bedroom was lacking much decor. To the left, a large bed with a towering canopy made of sheer curtains stood. And on both sides of the platform, white painted tables stood, their surfaces adorned with multicolored porcelain vases filled with fresh flowers. Sharra took a seat on the edge of the bed and released a loud groan. The ladies all looked at each other before rushing over. ¡°Would you like your tea, Your Majesty?¡± One lady asked. ¡°Or would you like a cold bath? I can get a start on it.¡± Another asked. Sharra shook her head, then turned her gaze to Tyran. ¡°Your Majesty, would you like us to leave?¡± He asked. ¡°The rain¡­.¡± Sharra started. But instead of continuing, she closed her eyes and raised her left hand, pointing it towards the window. Suddenly, a soft light of blue energy departed from her hand, making its way to the window. ¡°Muno a ryn.¡± Sharra commanded in a whisper. Rain, come to an end. After a couple of seconds, the clouds retreated and vanished. And the rain stopped. ¡°You could have just asked me to close the window¡± joked Tyran. ¡°Like that would have made a big difference.¡± Sharra retorted. ¡°The rain follows me in my sleep¡­.and I would like peace tonight.¡± Sharra suddenly stood from the bed and removed her crown. Crafted from the finest materials in Arla, the Crown of Sharra was adorned with tiny turquoise gemstones at the bottom and a cluster of pearls on top, with a single Fymae at the center. Once the crown was removed, the ladies helped Sharra undress, slipping out of her gown and into a silk night slip. The eldest lady was removing Sharra¡¯s last piece of jewelry when Sharra asked, ¡°Where is Emmar?¡± The ladies gave each other a look. Sharra noticed. ¡°Emmar hasn¡¯t been here.¡± The tallest lady answered. Sharra made eye contact with Tyran, who only shrugged his shoulders. Sharra let out a huge sigh. ¡°She said she was going to check on Belle.¡± Sharra mumbled to herself. Sharra could feel everyone paying attention to her, waiting for her next words. After thinking it over, she turned her gaze to her favorite lady, Lilla. ¡°Release Janel.¡± Sharra ordered her. ¡°Janel? Now?¡± ¡°Tell her¡­.. to find me Emmar.¡± Sharra answered slowly. ¡°Discreetly.¡± Lilla nodded and then exited the room. Minutes later, after Sharra was done getting ready for bed, Sharra ordered the rest except Tyran to exit. The youngest lady had one foot out the door when Sharra asked her to make and bring her Foam tea, lavender tea brewed with fresh ocean foam. Immediately after the door closed, Tyran started laughing. Stolen novel; please report. Sharra shut her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°You just released Janel. You don¡¯t think Emmar is going to recognize that big white bird? She wouldn¡¯t like that.¡± Janel, one of the many eyes of Sharra. An all-seeing talking bird that allows Sharra to spy on Arlans. Sharra raised an eyebrow at Tyran, who folded his arms across his chest back at her. ¡°I said discreetly.¡± Sharra replied. ¡°And that bird could be out there for anyone.¡± ¡°As if.¡± Tyran mumbled, as he took a seat in one of the chairs across the room. Sharra turned her face away from Tyran and climbed into bed. The gentle rustling of the wind and tumbling waves filled the temporary silence. Sharra was trying to find the right words before speaking them, her mouth opening and closing until she found them. Once she did, she whispered just loud enough for Tyran to hear, ¡°Emmar thinks she can hide from me.¡± She said, a hint of disdain in her voice. ¡°Keep secrets from me. She¡­.¡± ¡°But you rule the Ether, the skies.¡± Tyran interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s hard to hide under the light.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Sharra responded. But Tyran was still frowning. ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve gotten close her? Is there something going on that you are worried about?¡± He asked. Tyran couldn¡¯t see, but Sharra¡¯s left eye slightly twitched. ¡°She¡¯s¡­.great company.¡± She answered slowly, as she stared back at him. Tyran quickly turned his gaze away from Sharra and towards the window. ¡°Your Majesty, may I speak freely?¡± He asked, as he stared out of the window. ¡°Of course, Tyran.¡± ¡°Emmar will never be your friend¡­.or whatever it is that¡¯s going on behind these walls.¡± Tyran professed. ¡°A lot has changed, I understand. Your husband is no longer and your daughter was just born. Now, Emmar is always here. But you can¡¯t forget her place in this kingdom¡­who she truly is, Your Majesty.¡± Sharra, still in bed, raised herself on her elbows. ¡°And who is she, Tyran?¡± ¡°The Pariesa.¡± He answered, finally meeting her gaze. ¡°With the Bane of Desire.¡± A small smile then formed on Sharra¡¯s face. ¡°My Queen, don¡¯t forget Emmar¡¯s place. She will always be a subject, not an ally.¡± He added. ¡°And dare I say, a foe¡­.as long as Benna is yours.¡± Sharra was suddenly grinning, a wide smile stretched across her face. She pushed back the duvet and climbed out of her bed, marched her way towards Tyran, and pulled him to his feet. She reached up to caress his left cheek. ¡°You are so loyal to me, my friend.¡± She breathed. ¡°But I¡¯m not blinded by Emmar¡¯s beauty¡­nor her witty ways.¡± ¡°You will never be able to fully trust her. You know this?¡± He responded back. Ever since Emmar became the Ascended Incarnate of the Goddess Desire and Pariesa of the Isle, Sharra¡¯s sudden and fast developed friendship with Emmar became a concern to everyone close to her. A Pariesa, an Incarnate of Desire, had never been welcomed in the Grand Palace¡­not until Emmar. Sharra was remembering the moment it all began. The fire in Emmar¡¯s eyes. The confidence in her walk. The softness in her voice when she told Sharra that her mother was¡­. ¡°Your Majesty, say something¡­.¡± Tyran pleaded, snapping Sharra out of her thoughts. Sharra cleared her throat. ¡°Emmar is Desire. Everyone desires her, at some point. And I admit, I do desire her. Sometimes, I even give in. But..¡± Sharra paused for a moment. ¡°But maybe, Emmar is not the only one with an agenda here.¡± Tyran raised his eyebrows. ¡°May I ask?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not related to the pond.¡± Sharra clarified. ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°Is she pressuring you about the delegation votes?¡± Tyran asked instead. The votes that will decide the fate of three kingdoms. Whether they stand or crumble. ¡°Her sympathies are very clear¡­.and obviously biased.¡± Sharra responded, avoiding the question. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s working with the Separationists? She¡¯s more outspoken than her father.¡± Tyran rushed out, the concern evident in his voice. ¡°I think¡­.I think its unwise to not assume Incarnates of Desire will do anything for their throne back.¡± ¡°But your sympathies¡­.¡± ¡°What about them, Tyran?¡± ¡°Where do your sympathies lie?¡­.Your bloodline or your subject? I will stand with you either way.¡± But before Sharra could answer, their convo was interrupted by three knocks on the door. Both whipped their heads in the direction of the door. ¡°It¡¯s me, Sharra.¡± Emmar sang from the other side. Sharra turned back to Tyran and winked at him. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± She whispered to Tyran. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡± They exchanged a long, warm hug. But before Sharra could release him, Tyran whispered to Sharra: ¡°The Bane of Desire can burn the brightest soul, even one harboring the mother of light¡­if you allow her.¡± Sharra, unbothered, gave Tyran a small pat on his back and sent him on his way. Deep down, she had an inkling he was right. But when he opened the door, the woman in a crimson red dress was staring right at her and Sharra pushed away everything he just said to the side. *** As soon as the door was shut, Sharra and Emmar immediately embraced each other. Emmar reached out to caress Sharra¡¯s cheek, Sharra leaned into it, as their eyes locked. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Sharra breathed. ¡°I saw Janel.¡± Emmar answered instead. ¡°I was worried.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Emmar countered softly. ¡°I¡¯m not the Queen.¡± Sharra let out a small giggle. ¡°You¡¯re not ¡­.but you are important to me and the list of my enemies continues to grow, unfortunately.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the Separationists?¡± Emmar laughed. ¡°They only want their ways back¡­not your death.¡± ¡°My Darling, I¡¯m not blind.¡± Sharra responded coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Sharra removed Emmar¡¯s hands from her face and walked to the other side of the room. But Emmar followed her anyway. Once she was close enough, she grabbed Sharra¡¯s left wrist and pulled her back to her chest. Sharra reached up to touch Emmar¡¯s left cheek. Before she could say what she wanted, Emmar lowered her face and pressed her lips to hers. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to do that for days.¡± Emmar exhaled, after she pulled back Sharra smiled. ¡°I thought those Coronation Events would never end.¡± ¡°But now we¡¯re back here.¡± Emmar whispered. ¡°And finally no more questions about your former husband.¡± ¡°Just me and you.¡± Sharra purred. The two were still holding each other, gazing into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°You want to know something?¡± Emmar asked, after a long silence. Sharra nodded. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but peek into their desires.¡± ¡°Whose?¡± ¡°The Mountain people.¡± Emmar answered. ¡°They only desired one thing in your presence.¡± ¡°And what was that?¡± ¡°Answers.¡± She revealed. ¡°Why did you kill your husband? And¡ª¡± ¡°And should they fear me like my ancestors?¡± Emmar nodded. Sharra shrugged. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll truly never know until the time comes.¡± ¡°And what about the other question?¡± ¡°Well, they can blame you for that.¡± Sharra smirked. Emmar rolled her eyes, playfully. ¡°270 days ago.¡± She huffed. ¡°270 days ago.¡± Sharra repeated. ¡°The day you stormed into my life.¡± The same day they¡¯ll look back as the beginning of the war. To be continued. Chapter 19: Foes & Lovers: The Beginning 270 Days Ago In the world of Arla, there are many realms. The Living Realm. Oneira, the Realm of Dreams. Gardenia, Arla¡¯s Majestic Heaven. The Abyss, the Forbidden Realm. There''s also the Frost Realm called Galassia. A freezing, dark realm of ice bridges, frozen lakes, and sporadic blizzards. Created by the Goddess Skyra, Galassia is home to polar white animals that roam freely and 93% of the Dawnwalkers race¡ª the race of beings created by Skyra, creatures that like to feed on the pain of others, identified by their pale crystalline skin, white eyes, and claws of lighting. The day Emmar was set to be crowned the Pariesa of the Isle, hours before she stormed into Sharra''s life, Sharra was in Galassia talking to Ravyna, the Regent of Galassia and leader of the Dawnwalkers race, and more of a mother to Sharra than her actual mother. The two were sitting on a glacier near the gateway back to the Living Realm, catching up, and discussing Emmar. ¡°What does Emmar look like, exactly?¡± Ravyna had asked. Despite being over 200 years old, the only royalty Ravyna was acquainted with were the Kings and Queens of the Isle and their children. She rarely left Galassia. And when she did, she never ventured outside the Isle¡¯s borders. ¡°Freckles. Tons of freckles.¡± Sharra answered, as she fiddled with the white ribbon around her wrist. The ribbon was inscribed with cursed runes created by the Goddess Nirea. ¡°What about her hair?¡± ¡°Wavy.¡± Sharra replied. ¡°Black?¡± Sharra nodded. ¡°Short? ¡°They tell me she¡¯s extremely tall.¡± Sharra sighed. ¡°They?¡± ¡°Yes, they. The truth is, I haven¡¯t seen her in years.¡± Sharra admitted shyly. Ravyna narrowed her eyes. ¡°How many years?¡± ¡°Thirteen.¡± Sharra mumbled. ¡°THIRTEEN!¡± Ravyna screamed. ¡°You¡¯ve been Queen for seven years. How does that happen?¡± ¡°Come on, Ravyna. You know the saying¡ª¡± ¡°Hide your heir or start working on a spare.¡± They said at the same time. The two smiled at each other. Ravyna reached out for Sharra¡¯s right hand. ¡°Do you think she is going to be a problem?¡± Ravyna asked softly. ¡°Aren¡¯t they all a problem?¡± Sharra mumbled. ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll be different?¡± Ravyna hoped so, but deep down she knew the truth. Sharra shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m here if you need anything.¡± Ravyna promised, as she squeezed Sharra¡¯s hand. Sharra nodded, then turned her attention back to the ribbon on her wrist. After a couple of seconds of toying with it, she carefully removed it, carefully avoiding touching the runes. Once she was able to fully remove it, she reached out for Ravyna¡¯s hand. Ravyna watched with curious eyes as Sharra placed the ribbon around Ravyna''s wrist. ¡°For my¡­.Beloved Guardian. Happy Womb Day.¡± She whispered. Once it was fully on, Ravyna pulled Sharra into a hug. Sharra immediately embraced her back. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ravyna whispered into her hair. ¡°The runes inscribed are potent.¡± Sharra whispered back. Ravyna pulled back, eyebrows raised. ¡°How potent?¡± Sharra wiggled her eyebrows. After Ravyna fully let go of Sharra, the two raised to a standing position. Glancing down, Sharra noticed her lilac dress was full of wrinkles. She spent almost a minute smoothing out the wrinkles with her glove covered hands. After she was done, she noticed Ravyna was looking at her with judging eyes. ¡°Now, Sharra. Are you ready to tell me why you¡¯re really here and not preparing for that ceremony?¡± Sharra turned her head away from Ravyna. ¡°I wanted to give you your gift.¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Ravyna folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Come on, Sharra.¡± Sharra really didn¡¯t want to talk about her problems, but she also knew Ravyna was the only person she could talk to about this. After a minute of trying to find the right words, Sharra finally said, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand, Ravyna. I just don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Understand what?¡± ¡°The Separationists.¡± Ravyna unfolded her arms. ¡°I¡¯m guessing the delegation didn¡¯t go well.¡± ¡°They say they are taking their claims to the High Court.¡± Sharra revealed. ¡°We are the only people protecting the Separationists from Stefan and his¡­ways. Why can¡¯t they see that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because they fear you.¡± ¡°Not enough.¡± Sharra mumbled back. Already having enough of this convo, Sharra jumped off the glacier. Ravyna quickly followed and the two made their way back to the gateway to the Living Realm in silence. On their way, something caught their eye. Their steps immediately came to a halt. ¡°Was that¡ª¡± ¡°An ice ghost.¡± Ravyna confirmed. Sharra groaned. ¡°Out of all of the realms, why do they come here?¡± ¡°For peace and quiet?¡± Ravyna joked. Sharra grunted and kept walking, Ravyna following closely behind. When they finally reached the gateway, Ravyna spoke up and said ¡°You have to understand the Separationists'' position, my child. Compromise, if it¡¯s too big of a burden.¡± ¡°I understand their position.¡± Sharra hissed. ¡°It¡¯s them who don¡¯t understand mine. All of these duties. Making an heir with a husband who no longer understands me, holding these secrets. I didn¡¯t ask for this. My mother¡­¡± ¡°You are not your mother¡­¡± Ravyna interrupted. ¡°nor your grandmother.¡± Sharra gave Ravyna a pointed look. ¡°I know I¡¯m not.¡± Sharra turned away from her, but Ravyna pulled her back towards her and said, ¡°Let them be then.¡± Sharra¡¯s face scrunched up. ¡°What are you saying? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to deal with those Separationists anymore, free them and let them fend for their lives.¡± ¡°I¡­can¡¯t.¡± Sharra stuttered, as she shook her head. ¡°They don¡¯t have to be your responsibility.¡± Sharra softly pushed Ravyna away. ¡°Don¡¯t turn away from me.¡± Ravyna said coldly. ¡°You are not your ancestors. Not Arra, Shioban, Jaspar, Lira. You are Sharra. You are free to do whatever.¡± Sharra rolled her eyes. ¡°You are the Incarnate of Skyra. Vote for their so-called freedom. And let them learn their lesson.¡± Ravyna continued on. Sharra started to aggressively shake her head. ¡°Stefan will swoop in. I can¡¯t let that happen.¡± ¡°Why not? Are you not confident in Emmar¡¯s abilities to defend Benna?¡± ¡°She¡¯s young.¡± Sharra answered angrily. ¡°She has to learn her powers. She won¡¯t be ready.¡± Ravyna rolled her eyes. ¡°Why are you so sure Stefan will come for that land anyway? Is Arla not in this supposed Restoration Age?¡± Sharra placed a hand over her fast beating chest, rubbing it, commanding it to slow. ¡°Stefan will not stop until Arla is under his entire control. I know it¡­.And then there¡¯s the mess in the Desert. The Desert King, he is¡­.. A war could come soon and we must be prepared.¡± ¡°Another war will completely destroy Arla¡­and I¡¯m sure those Kings know that.¡± Ravyna countered. Sharra turned her head in the direction of the Ice Forest, but Ravyna wasn¡¯t done talking. ¡°The Separationists want Benna back, so let them go. And when Stefan comes for them, let them die if you must. Let them learn their lesson.¡± Ravyna added coldly. Sharra whipped her head back in the direction of Ravyna. Ravyna raised her arms. ¡°This is only my opinion.¡± The two then fell into a brief silence. Suddenly, an icy mixture began to fall from the sky. Sharra extended her hand out, welcoming the blue mixture into her hands. The moment took her back to a memory when her mother took her to Galasssia before her Ascension, and what she told her that night. ¡°There¡¯s also the promise I made to my mother.¡± Sharra said slowly, disrupting the silence. ¡°What does that have to do with the Separationists and giving back Benna?¡± Ravyna asked, confused. ¡°If I break up the Isle and give them Benna back, it is Emmar who will rise to rule. Why would I just give away the only person who happens to have the power to see into a soul?¡± Sharra explained. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of using her?¡± ¡°That''s¡­..what¡­ I¡¯m¡­.thinking.¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also aware it is best if the Desert King and I are the only Incarnates to know.¡± Sharra answered. ¡°And my mother didn''t want to use their help, but maybe we have no other choice.¡± Ravyna started to rub her fingers against her temple. ¡°Tell me, my child. What do you want exactly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this burden.¡± Sharra answered quickly. ¡°But I must not abandon my promise.¡± ¡°Then, you have three pathways.¡± ¡°And they are?¡± Ravyna raised three fingers. ¡°One, abandon Benna¡­and focus on finding what your mother and grandmother couldn¡¯t.¡± Ravyna lowered a finger. ¡°Two, find a way to use Emmar.¡± She lowered another. ¡°Or three¡­rule the Isle like those who came before you, merciless and without fear.¡± Sharra let out a huge groan. ¡°If only we knew what happened to the Incarnate of Truth. It¡¯ll be easier.¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s with the Fire God-King.¡± Ravyna suggested. ¡°Maybe.¡± Sharra mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to venture out west though.¡± ¡°Use Janel.¡± Sharra shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like releasing her beyond the Isle.¡± The two were stumped. Suddenly, Sharra was breathing heavily. Ravyna noticed, and immediately reached out to hold her hand. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay,¡± Ravyna said. ¡°and we''ll deal with the Separationists together. If you want to give up Benna, I¡¯ll support you. If war breaks out, we¡¯ll be ready..with or without Benna.¡± ¡°And if I find what my mother couldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s up to you.¡± Ravyna answered. ¡°But I have a feeling, you already made your choice¡­ and there is no changing it.¡± To be continued. Chapter 20: Foes and Lovers The Beginning Part Ii 270 Days Ago Mirrors everywhere. Extravagant, oval framed gold mirrors crafted by the Goddess Desire herself, mirrors imbued with delicate magic. That¡¯s how one would describe the Temple of Desire in the Isle Province of Benna. While Sharra was in Galassia, Emmar was here, talking to an older gray haired gentleman, her father, Jode. The two had been discussing the Queen for over ten minutes. ¡°Remember, look her directly in the eyes.¡± He repeated for the fifth time. ¡°And don¡¯t say anything about her hair.¡± ¡°I know, father.¡± Emmar groaned. ¡°Is the Queen that bad?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not bad,¡± He responded slowly. ¡°just¡­indifferent.¡± ¡°And indifference is bad?¡± ¡°It makes her unpredictable.¡± Emmar took a deep breath, as she held her father¡¯s hands. Behind them, a door creaked open. A bulky man entered. ¡°The boat is ready.¡± The two were set to leave for Thalassia where Emmar was to be crowned the Pariesa of the Isle. Jode nodded, then gestured for the man to leave. As soon as the door was fully closed again, Jode turned his attention back to his daughter. ¡°Remember, your agenda is to get close to the Queen.¡± He stressed. ¡°You are close in age, so you have an advantage that I didn¡¯t.¡± Emmar nodded then closed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve heard the stories. Use your natural charms. You have many people depending on you. Don¡¯t let them down.¡± Jode continued on. Emmar took another deep breath. She had been counting down the days for this day. A day to not only see the Queen again, but the day she would enact her own plan to fulfill her family¡¯s agenda...reclaim Benna and her rightful throne. Once her father was done rambling, Emmar opened her eyes and a wide smile formed on her face. ¡°I¡¯m going to get back what¡¯s rightfully ours, father. I promise.¡± *** ¡°Wow.¡± Emmar gasped. ¡°It¡¯s more beautiful than I remembered.¡± Once Jode and Emmar made it to the Thalassia coast and the Grand Palace came into clear view, Emmar¡¯s jaw dropped. She was awed by its vibrant and decorated structure. The last time she was in Thalassia was over a decade ago. As they were disembarking from their boat, a young man wearing loose fabric greeted them. ¡°Jode!¡± The young man shouted. ¡°It¡¯s nice seeing you.¡± ¡°Polem!¡± Jode shouted back. ¡°Give us a minute, will you?!¡± Emmar¡¯s dress had somehow caught onto something. Upon realization, Polem rushed over. ¡°Let me help.¡± After a quick investigation, the three realized the ruffles at the bottom caught onto a loose nail. After Polem removed the nail, the three carefully disembarked off the boat and walked towards the palace, in silence. Halfway there, Jode stopped walking. ¡°Wait,¡± He shouted. ¡°my manners, I must introduce you to my daughter.¡± Jode grabbed onto his daughter¡¯s right hand. ¡°This is Emmar.¡± Polem immediately bowed his head. ¡°It is my honor, Emmar. I am Polem, the Overseer of the Thalassia Coast.¡± Emmar gave him a small smile. ¡°You may lift your head, Polem. I am no Royal.¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Polem and Jode said at the same time. For a very long second, Polem and Emmar just stood there, face to face, staring into each other''s eyes. Emmar thought he was good looking, but she also knew today was not the day for that. I¡¯ll come back for you. She thought to herself. ¡°Well¡­..¡± Jode started, interrupting the moment the two were having. ¡°Take us to the Queen then.¡± *** The last time Emmar entered the Grand Place, she was fourteen. The only thing she remembered was the large indoor basins and the sound of hissing. Skyran Snakes. Polem had led them to the hallway outside of the Throne Room, where they waited to be called in. Inside, Sharra was holding a brief meeting about how she would like to proceed with the Biannual Ball. As time went on, Emmar started to aggressively chew on her lower lip. ¡°Stop it.¡± Jode hissed at her. ¡°What¡¯s taking so long?¡± She whined. ¡°Be patient.¡± To distract herself, Emmar sought out a mirror. To her surprise, there weren¡¯t many in the palace. She made a mental note to find out why. Earlier though, she spotted one at the end of the hallway and sought after it. She took a long look at herself in the mirror, admiring the dress her mother picked out. A flowy crimson red dress with cream ruffles at the bottom. As she stared longer, the urge to climb inside of the mirror grew. The essence of Desire inside of her was begging her to climb inside and play her games. Emmar slowly reached out to touch the mirror, but before she could actually place her fingers upon it, the door to the throne room opened and she heard the sound of fast footsteps. ¡°Jode!¡± A man with a rough voice shouted. ¡°Where is she?¡± Emmar turned her head towards the noise, making contact with her father. ¡°Emmar.¡± Jode shouted, as he waved her over. Emmar hurried over, stopping in front of the two men. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. She noticed a very fragrant smell. ¡°Is that rosemary?¡± She asked, eyebrows raised. ¡°It¡¯s very strong.¡± ¡°We were told you like the smell of rosemary.¡± The man answered. ¡°The Queen requested it.¡± ¡°Where is it coming from?¡± The man then smiled before extending his hand to Emmar. ¡°Come.¡± Emmar hesitantly took his hand and followed him inside where everything changed. *** ¡°Oh my!¡± Emmar gasped loudly. The Throne Room was crowded with rosemary flowers. Purple and white flowers in vases on the tables backed against the walls. Purple and white flowers hanging from the ceiling. They were everywhere. ¡°Is this all for me?¡± She whispered. The woody scent was overwhelming. She closed her eyes and bathed in it. For a moment, she forgot where she was. But behind her, a throat suddenly cleared. Jode. Emmar immediately straightened her stance and turned towards the center of the room where Sharra was sitting on her throne surrounded by five individuals including her husband. She didn¡¯t know them at the time, but two were destined to be her adversaries. Another, a surprising ally. And one, she would be forced to kill. As her eyes darted between them, she noticed Sharra¡¯s face was void of emotion. She went to bow but Sharra shouted out for her. ¡°Emmar!¡± She yelled. ¡°Come closer.¡± Emmar glanced back at her father, who nodded for her to go on. Emmar let out a huge breath then began walking. As she did, the world around her started to blur. Her heart was beating out of her chest. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Emmar said, as she came to a stop just short of the throne. ¡°It¡¯s my Honor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Emmar.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Emmar was puzzled by the Queen¡¯s lack of formal wear. Instead, she was wearing a long indigo, velvet floral dress. She was also barefoot. Beside Sharra, a man started to cough. Sharra gave him a pointed look. ¡°This is my husband, Wren.¡± She said, a hint of anger in her voice. ¡°This is your first meet, I believe.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Emmar took a long look at Wren, taking in his gruff appearance. His face was covered in small, brown dots. She was staring, longer than she intended. Sharra didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± She asked. A flush of redness covered Emmar¡¯s cheeks. ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡± Sharra rolled her eyes, then motioned for someone behind Emmar to come. A young gentleman rushed over with a scroll in his hand. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get to it then.¡± Emmar nodded. ¡°Emmar Pyrsiani Manera.¡± Sharra announced loudly. ¡°Kneel.¡± Emmar obeyed quickly. ¡°I hereby declare you Pariesa of the Isle. Welcome to the Royal Court.¡± Emmar frowned. She looked back to her father, then back to the Queen. ¡°Is that it''?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Sharra questioned. ¡°That was¡­.¡± ¡°Spit it out.¡± ¡°A bit¡­. underwhelming.¡± Emmar stuttered. Sharra barked out a laugh and leaned back in her seat. ¡°Tell me then, how can we make this less underwhelming for you.¡± Emmar knew she was being a bit reckless questioning the Queen, but a plan is a plan. She was attempting to stand when the Queen raised her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to stand. Keep kneeling...but go on.¡± Emmar smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll kneel as long as you want me to.¡± She flirted. Sharra¡¯s eyes widened, as well as her husband. ¡°I¡¯m not the Queen, Your Majesty. But¡ª¡± Emmar rambled on. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not.¡± Sharra interrupted. ¡°But formal introductions of the royal court wouldn¡¯t have hurt¡­.and maybe foam tea. I¡¯m highly grateful to be in your company.¡± Sharra cocked her head. She often opposed flattery. But she remembered what she told Ravyna. But she also remembered that Emmar was no ordinary person. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to use your charms on me, it¡¯ll never work.¡± She said instead, followed by a wink. ¡°And it¡¯s a bit insulting to my husband for you to try that here.¡± Emmar shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect.¡± She did. Emmar heard the rumors. The Queen & King were no longer monogamous. Emmar also knew she was Sharra¡¯s type. ¡°She''s right.¡± Someone suddenly spoke. Wren. Sharra quickly whipped her head in the direction of her husband. ¡°Maybe, members of the Royal Court should go ahead and introduce themselves¡­.¡± He said. Sharra rolled her eyes again. ¡°Fine.¡± She huffed. ¡°Dyrka, introduce yourself first.¡± A petite woman with white hair, who was sitting behind the Queen, suddenly stood. ¡°I¡¯m Dyrka. Overseer of Arms.¡± A tall gentleman then stood. ¡°I¡¯m Gine. Overseer of Trade.¡± A young woman wearing a white satin dress then stood. ¡°Ravyn¨¦, Daughter of Ravyna. Overseer of Gates.¡± Then finally, a buff gentleman stood. ¡°I¡¯m Sieno, son of Princess Sienna. The Queen¡¯s Cousin and First Advisor.¡± ¡°Are you happy now, Emmar?¡± She asked, a hint of sarcasm in her voice. Emmar tilted her head, smiling. ¡°Well, I still don¡¯t have that tea.¡± She joked. Sharra slowly shook her head. ¡°You are bold.¡± Emmar was fully grinning. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t be too bold.¡± Sharra warned. ¡°If I wanted to, I could sentence you or drown you, right here, right now.¡± But Emmar still wasn¡¯t fazed. ¡°But we both knew you wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± Sharra laughed. ¡°Your eyes say otherwise.¡± In the back, Jode palmed his face. The room went silent. The tension in the room was palpable. The two were staring each other down. ¡°Everyone, out.¡± Sharra yelled suddenly, breaking the moment. ¡°Except for Miss Emmar Pyrsiani.¡± Everyone hurried out of the room, leaving the two alone. When the door closed, Sharra stepped down from her throne. She slowly walked towards Emmar, who was still kneeling. ¡°Stand.¡± She ordered. Emmar swiftly came to her feet. ¡°Kneel.¡± She ordered again. Emmar frowned, but kneeled. ¡°Stand.¡± She ordered again. Emmar started to laugh, but obeyed. The two were suddenly standing exceptionally close to each other. Both their hearts pounded like a fast drum. ¡°Do you see, Emmar?¡± Sharra smirked. ¡°I can do whatever I want with you.¡± ¡°Maybe, I like that.¡± Emmar purred. Sharra¡¯s breath hitched and eyes grew back. Her mouth opened and closed, but nothing came out. Frustrated, she stepped back and walked back to her seat. ¡°You can leave now, Emmar.¡± She ordered, as she crossed her legs. Emmar slowly nodded. ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡± Emmar turned on her heels and made her way to the exit. She felt a bit dejected. Sharra, on the other, watched her with curious eyes. She still didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do with Emmar and the Benna problem. She wasn¡¯t expecting her to be so bold¡­.and to like it. As Emmar neared the door, Sharra suddenly remembered something she had to say. ¡°Emmar.¡± She yelled loudly. Emmar looked over her shoulder. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A dinner in your honor is at sunset,¡± She revealed. ¡°where you will receive your diadem¡­..Welcome to Thalassia.¡± To be continued. Chapter 21: Problems Present Day In contrast to her bedroom, Queen Sharra¡¯s personal bath was full of color. Rich blues and lush greens colored the walls in intricate patterns. Red and pink flowers hung from the ceiling. Cream colored mirrors hung on the walls. And in the middle, a coral colored clawfoot tub rested, a large tub where Sharra and Emmar were enjoying privacy in the early morning. *** ¡°You feel tense, love.¡± Emmar said as she positioned herself behind Sharra. ¡°I¡¯m always tense.¡± Sharra murmured back. The two had been hiding their new relationship from the public for some time. Thus, private moments such as these were cherished. ¡°Tell me, what are you thinking?¡± Emmar asked as she washed Sharra¡¯s body. Sharra let out a deep sigh. ¡°What kind of Queen am I, darling?¡± ¡°A dutiful one.¡± Emmar answered immediately. Sharra barked out a laugh. ¡°A dutiful Queen wouldn¡¯t hide in her palace.¡± ¡°Well, we both know that¡¯s not true anymore.¡± ¡°I left to attend Mesyla¡¯s Coronation Ceremony. That¡¯s one event.¡± Sharra disputed. ¡°Andddd you¡¯re hosting the Pearl Ball a week from now. Your daughter¡¯s coronation is in four days.¡± ¡°And what about Benna? I haven¡¯t been to Benna since my coronation.¡± ¡°Benna is a war zone. It¡¯s not¡­. safe.¡± Sharra rolled her eyes. ¡°I''m the Incarnate of Skyra. Safety is not really a concern.¡± ¡°What is it then? Why ask such a question?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be seen as weak. They will respect me.¡± ¡°Are you talking abou¡ª¡± ¡°The Separationists, yes.¡± ¡°I thought we agreed on no talk of politics.¡± Emmar huffed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s the only thing on my mind now. I mean, how could it not be? You were there earlier.¡± Moments before they entered the bath, Sharra was notified the Separationists attacked her army again. Furious, she darkened the skies and called on the rain. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time for a meeting with their leader.¡± Emmar suggested slowly. Sharra suddenly leaned forward in the tub, causing Emmar to briefly fumble the cloth. ¡°If my mother was still Queen, she wouldn¡¯t show mercy¡­..I am trying my best to find a way for us to all live in peace.¡± Behind Sharra, Emmar rolled her eyes. ¡°My love, the Separationists¡­I don¡¯t think they see you as anything but a danger.¡± Sharra whipped her head over her shoulder. ¡°Danger?¡± ¡°You killed your oath. The one person you chose ¡ª-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Sharra interrupted, her voice low and warning. ¡°A Crown who kills their own spouse is a dangerous one¡­.an untrustworthy one.¡± Sharra locked her hands into fists, anger suddenly burned through her. ¡°Do you believe I¡¯m a danger, Emmar? Don¡¯t lie.¡± Emmar¡¯s mouth kept opening and closing, but nothing came out. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Sharra then came to a standing position. ¡°I loved Wren.¡± She said angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you didn¡¯t.¡± Emmar countered. ¡°It wasn¡¯t an easy choice¡­.but I will never kill anyone else I love.¡± Emmar then stood in the tub. ¡°Does that include me too?¡± She asked, voice shaky. The sudden tension in the bath was palpable. Both of their hearts were beating like fast drums. As Sharra gazed into Emmar¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but think about the night of Emmar¡¯s ceremony where she was crowned Pariesa of the Isle, where she excused herself after her fourth drink¡­.but Emmar followed her into the hall. And when they were alone, Emmar, so kind and caring, had asked if she was okay and whether she needed assistance. And instead of turning her away, Sharra had reached out to touch Emmar¡¯s left cheek and asked her ¡®You are going to be a problem, aren¡¯t you?¡¯. But before Emmar answered, Sharra walked away. But there in the tub, instead of reaching out, Sharra stepped out and grabbed her blush covered robe off the lone chair in the bath. She looked back at Emmar once more before storming back towards the bedroom, leaving Emmar alone. But just like that ceremonial night, Emmar immediately went after her. *** ¡°I didn¡¯t choose him.¡± Sharra said as Emmar joined her in the bedroom. Sharra was standing in front of the open window, taking in the sunlight. Emmar slowly approached her from behind, stopping only an inch behind her. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emmar asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose to marry Wren¡­.I didn¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t. You don¡¯t know our customs, Emmar.¡± ¡°Well, explain them to me.¡± Emmar pleaded softly. ¡°We are not like the Mountains nor the Kingdom of Fyr. Not like you. Heirs don¡¯t choose their partners.¡± Sharra explained. ¡°But my mother¡­.she thought she was doing me a favor by marrying me off to my friend. But she didn¡¯t know Wren like I did. I always saw the fire in his eyes. His hunger for glory.¡± ¡°He sounds so different from you.¡± Emmar interjected. ¡°He came from a long line of generals. His family helped this kingdom conquer the East. We were always destined to be friends¡­ and we bonded over our shared history. As my friend, he pushed my buttons, kept me on my feet, kept me sharp. ¡± ¡°What changed then? What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡± A tear suddenly slipped from Sharra¡¯s eyes. ¡°Up until a year ago, we were one. He was my second brain.¡± Sharra croaked. ¡°Then the hunger took control.¡± Emmar frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like his very being, his soul darkened. He went mad, withdrew from me. He wasn¡¯t like the man you met. He wanted something I couldn¡¯t give him.¡± ¡°What did he want?¡± Sharra took a deep breath, then turned to face Emmar. ¡°Annihilation.¡± ¡°Whose annihilation?¡± Sharra tilted her head. ¡°Who do you think?¡± ¡°The Separationists.¡± Sharra nodded. ¡°He asked me to strike Benna, the nest, and destroy it¡­so we can start anew. He even brought it up to the Royal Court.¡± Emmar suddenly felt lightheaded. She stepped away from Sharra and walked towards the bed, taking a seat on the edge. ¡°And if anyone was to get in my way, including the other Incarnates, I should destroy them.¡± Sharra added. ¡°Kill them?¡± Sharra began waving her hands in the air. ¡°He became mad¡­.something changed. He kept talking about bringing Arla under Isle rule. My husband, my friend, he was no longer the Wren I knew growing up.¡± ¡°You didn''t consider it, did you?¡± Emmar asked, voice trembling. ¡°Of course not. Even though they are a problem I would love to get rid of, I¡¯m not a monster.¡± Sharra answered softly. But as she answered, she tapped her left hand¡¯s index finger three times alongside her thigh. A tell that she was lying. A tell that Emmar knew of¡­and saw. Instead of confronting her, Emmar flopped backwards on the bed. Sharra marched over and joined her. The two briefly sat there in silence until Sharra said, ¡°I know you sympathize with them.¡± ¡°Sharra!¡± Emmar groaned immediately after. ¡°Don¡¯t. Let me finish.¡± Sharra replied quickly, then inched closer to Emmar. ¡°Your sympathies are obvious, and I understand them. I also understand our relationship is unbalanced and unusual given our roles and how we got here.¡± Emmar sucked in a breath. She didn¡¯t like where this was going. ¡°But I am still the Queen. If they continue with these bombings, I won¡¯t have any other choice¡­. Just as I did with my husband, I will enact judgment.¡± ¡°Do you still have love for Wren?¡± Emmar asked quietly. Sharra sighed. ¡°I¡¯m a Queen who didn¡¯t want to inherit this¡­.and he knew it. He helped rule this kingdom when I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Is that a yes?¡± ¡°Does it matter?¡± ¡°It does, actually.¡± Sharra frowned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because if you do still love him, that means your love for him is still strong. Yet, it still wasn¡¯t enough to save him¡­.¡± Emmar whispered. ¡°and that truly scares me.¡± Sharra then cupped Emmar¡¯s left cheek. ¡°I put him out of his misery. He was losing his mind ... .talking to shadows.¡± Emmar¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. This was her first time hearing of Wren talking to shadows. She propped herself on her elbows. ¡°What are you talking about? What shadows?¡± Sharra turned her head away from Emmar. She immediately regretted bringing it up. ¡°I should have never said anything.¡± She murmured. ¡°I don¡¯t like thinking about it.¡± Emmar¡¯s jaw muscles tensed. This could explain the emptiness I saw in him. She thought to herself. So instead of letting it go, she softly placed her hand under Sharra¡¯s chin and turned her face back towards her. ¡°Tell me.¡± She begged, eyes pleading. Sharra sucked her teeth. Thinking of Wren¡¯s final year brought upon sadness and confusion. Emmar noticed her eyes were suddenly shimmering. So she removed her hand from her cheek and grabbed her right hand, squeezing it tightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can tell me.¡± She whispered. Sharra lowered her head. ¡°Before everything happened, I caught Wren whispering to the shadows and into the void. On some occasions, he was shouting at them¡­telling them about us and our meetings, the Arlan gods and what they would have wanted.¡± ¡°Were they shadow shifters?¡± Sharra shook her head. ¡°Shifters are only shadows during the day¡­these shadows were at night.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?¡± Sharra barked out a laugh. ¡°You¡¯ve been living here for weeks. You have seen first hand that I have a lot on my plate.¡± Emmar bit her lower lip, pondering for a second on what to say. ¡°Do you think he was cursed?¡± ¡°Whether he was cursed or not, he betrayed me.¡± Sharra answered quickly, her eyes still shimmering. ¡°But despite the betrayal, he will always be a friend I love. He understood me, took care of me¡­.well before it all turned for the worse.¡± Sharra then raised her head, up towards the ceiling, where a piece of art remains. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t remove the painting. He will always have a piece of my heart.¡± A small smile then formed on Emmar¡¯s face. Her heart fluttered. She loved vulnerable and soft Shara. But she needed to know where she fit into this. A lot has changed since 271 days ago. ¡°So where does that leave me?¡± She whispered. ¡°Am I just a friend you love like Wren?¡± Emmar¡¯s lips were suddenly dangerously close to Sharra¡¯s lips. ¡°I don¡¯t like problems, Emmar¡­.but problems seem to find me¡­and a long time ago I thought you were one of them.¡± ¡°But now?¡± Sharra leaned closer. ¡°You¡¯ve been more of a gift to me.¡± Sharra then placed a soft kiss on Emmar¡¯s lips. Immediately, the kiss turned heated and desperate, and within seconds, Sharra was on top of Emmar. Sharra slowly traced kisses down Emmar¡¯s neck, then down her chest. Once she reached Emmar¡¯s belly, she placed a ring of kisses around Emmar¡¯s navel. She was about to venture farther but then a knock on a door came. Emmar and Sharra both let out a huge groan. ¡°Come in.¡± Sharra yelled. A young male servant slowly walked in. He was wearing a red robe, signifying him as a caretaker. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, your daughter is awake. Sharra¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Chapter 22: Princess Clara Queen Sharra¡¯s daughter, the princess, was born with lilac eyes. A rare anomaly in Arla. The day Sharra laid her eyes upon her and saw those lilac eyes, she didn¡¯t care. Because at the end of the day, she was still her little girl, a very special girl. *** After the male servant retrieved Sharra, she rushed to put on her nursing gown and ran to her daughter¡¯s room. When she walked in, she was greeted by the intoxicating aroma of orange moon flowers. The entire room was crowded with orange moon flowers, in fact. Hanging from the ceilings. In vases. And even in the princess¡¯ cream bassinet¡­.where the baby girl was wide awake. ¡°Clara!¡± Sharra gasped as she approached the bassinet. ¡°My princess, my princess.¡± Sharra swept the baby girl into her arms, who was wearing a blue floral dress and white socks that had ruffles around her ankles. ¡°My child, my beautiful child.¡± Sharra whispered as she held her. ¡°You were sleeping for so long.¡± Clara raised her tiny hands in the air, and began to babble nonsense. Sharra looked down and noticed Clara was trying to touch her icicle shaped necklace. ¡°That¡¯s a gift from your godmother, Ravyna.¡± Sharra said. ¡°It has special power. One day, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± To Sharra¡¯s surprise, Clara smiled at her as if she understood her. Emmar, who followed Sharra into the room, was standing near the door with her right arm placed across her chest and watched the beautiful moment from afar. Her mind was overflowing with warm, fuzzy thoughts about motherhood and raising an heir. She even had a name already picked out for her future child. Mara-Merrash. As Emmar was thinking about future motherhood, she didn¡¯t realize Sharra had been calling out for her. ¡°Emmar, are you there?¡± Sharra yelled for a fourth time. Emmar noticed the baby¡¯s nurses and servants were all staring at her, their noses turned upside down. Since her arrival and unofficial move into the Grand Palace, the servants and nurses tried their best in avoiding her. They really didn¡¯t trust her. Emmar shrugged off their stares and turned her attention back to Sharra, who was now bouncing Clara in her arms. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Well, are you just going to stand there? Or are you going to come and say hello to the princess?¡± A small smile then formed on Emmar¡¯s face. ¡°Of course.¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. When she came into Clara¡¯s view, Clara looked at her with wide eyes. A mix of confusion and curiosity. ¡°Can I hold her?¡± Emmar asked. Sharra suddenly stopped bouncing Clara. ¡°I¡­.I can¡¯t let you do that.¡± Sharra stuttered slowly, avoiding Emmar¡¯s gaze as she did. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Your power lives in not only your tongue, Emmar.¡± Sharra mumbled. ¡°You know this.¡± ¡°I have to wear gloves?¡± Sharra, still avoiding Emmar¡¯s eyes, only nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me with your daughter?¡± Emmar asked slowly, eyes narrowed. Sharra finally faced her. ¡°It is our way, my darling. The Incarnate of Desire can never touch the heir or be in a room alone with her.¡± ¡°I will never hurt her. You understand that, right?¡± Sharra¡¯s face was suddenly void of emotion. ¡°It is the Isle way.¡± She responded coldly. Emmar placed her hands on her hips. ¡°And what if the Princess is in danger and I¡¯m the closest to her? What then?¡± ¡°The eldest Child of Elyis will rise from the Thalassian Sea and swiftly come to her rescue.¡± ¡°She still has to go through the bonded ceremony with those monsters.¡± Emmar countered. ¡°Don¡¯t call them monsters.¡± ¡°They feed on Arlans.¡± Emmar replied, her voice slightly raised. Sharra shook her head then placed Clara back in the bassinet. ¡°Enough of your hypotheticals, Emmar. Let¡¯s not ruin our day.¡± Before Emmar could respond, a knock on the door came. ¡°Come in.¡± Sharra yelled. The same male servant from earlier walked in. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± He said softly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You have a parcel.¡± Sharra and Emmar immediately looked at each other. Both were confused. Parcels never come to the palace. ¡°Parcel to the palace?¡± Emmar asked. ¡°Are you sure? The male servant nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get it then.¡± Emmar huffed, then left the room. As she exited, Sharra decided she wanted to be completely alone with her child and ordered all of the servants out. When they were finally alone, Sharra picked up Clara once more. ¡°My girl.¡± She whispered. ¡°I have news.¡± Clara just stared back at Sharra with wide eyes. ¡°Thanks to an old friend from the Mountains, I think I know where our mystery object is hiding.¡± She revealed. ¡°I must find it before Desert King does¡­or we are all going to be in trouble.¡± Clara started to babble, earning a smile from Sharra. ¡°And you want to know something else? I¡¯m not sure my power can even destroy it like Ravyna thinks.¡± Clara¡¯s babbles grew louder. ¡°So instead, I¡¯m going to give it to you¡­..and you¡¯ll become the next Duad Incarnate as prophesied.¡± Clara suddenly stopped babbling. Before Sharra could go further, a harrowing scream could be heard from the ground floor. Less than a minute later, Emmar rushed in breathless. ¡°Sharra, you have to see this.¡± Chapter 23: Parcel Sharra followed Emmar down the stairs. When they reached the bottom, the parcel was where Emmar left it, unopened and emitting a strong odor. ¡°What is it?¡± Sharra whispered. Emmar stood over the package before picking it up. ¡°In this box, it¡¯ll make you angry.¡± She said slowly. ¡°So I need you to promise me that you won¡¯t immediately leave this palace after you see what¡¯s inside.¡± Sharra shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Promise me.¡± Emmar begged. Sharra shook her head again. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Emmar released a huge sigh. ¡°Fine¡­.but I warned you.¡± Emmar slowly approached Sharra with the box. When she reached her, she placed the box back on the ground. Sharra didn¡¯t even need to bend over to get a clear look. The head was clear as a bell. For a long moment, you could hear a single pin drop in the palace. No one said anything. All eyes were on Sharra, waiting for her reaction. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Kil¨¦.¡± Sharra whispered, as her eyes shimmered. Her hands were starting to shake. ¡°Kil¨¦.¡± She repeated. ¡°Kil¨¦, Kil¨¦, Kil¨¦.¡± Then out of nowhere, an extremely loud rumbling sound was heard above them. Thunder. Emmar didn¡¯t know what to do nor say, but someone had to. ¡°Your cousin.¡± She said finally. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Sharra then raised her head and looked Emmar in the eyes. ¡°Was there a note?¡± She asked. Emmar nodded then handed over an Iris paper that read, You and your family are no longer welcome here. After she read it, Sharra crumpled the paper in her hands and threw it over her shoulder. She then turned on her heels and walked back up the stairs. Everyone was just standing there, eyes bulging and faces pale. When she reached the top, she looked over the railing and said, ¡°Bring me Tyran and my carriage.¡± Emmar quickly ran up the stairs to join her. ¡°What are you talking about? Where are you going?¡± Sharra smirked. ¡°You mean, where are we going?¡± Emmar raised her eyebrows. ¡°We are going to Benna.¡± Sharra announced. ¡°And you are going to help me find whoever killed my cousin.¡± Emmar was taken aback. She grabbed onto Sharra¡¯s hands, and squeezed them tightly. ¡°You..can¡¯t.¡± She stuttered. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. It¡¯s a trap. They want evidence for the Court. You go there and do something crazy, you will give them that.¡± Sharra aggressively removed her hands from Emmar. ¡°Get your things, Emmar¡­or don¡¯t. But I am going to Benna¡­.with or without you.¡± Suddenly a downpour could be heard. Chapter 24: Departure ¡°The carriage is ready, Your Majesty.¡± A young servant announced as she stood in the doorway of Sharra¡¯s bedroom. Sharra waved her off. ¡°I¡¯ll be down.¡± The servant bowed and exited the room. Sharra resumed packing her icicles. After Sharra announced she was heading to Benna, preparations for her departure from Thalassia immediately began. Liana, a former servant, was called back to the palace and given instructions on how to take care of Princess Clara. Minaa, the youngest servant, was instructed to release Janel and order the bird to fetch Tyran. And Riane, the oldest servant, was ordered to give the Royal Court the news of Sharra¡¯s departure and her instructions on how to proceed while she was away. The palace was scrambling. Sharra¡¯s departure for Benna was surprising and unprecedented. For most of her reign, Sharra had been a hermit, locking herself behind her palace¡¯s walls and refusing to leave. But the line had been crossed. Immediately after she finished packing her icicles on her bed, another servant appeared in her doorway. ¡°Tyran is here, Your Majesty.¡± Sharra immediately turned her attention to the door. ¡°What is this talk about you leaving for Benna?¡± Tyran said angrily, as he stormed in and towards her. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Right before the next delegation meeting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you are here.¡± Sharra responded with a smile. ¡°You are not going there.¡± Tyran rebuked. ¡°Benna is a war zone. Once they know you are there, they¡¯ll provoke you and you¡¯ll shed blood.¡± Sharra rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I have control over my emotions, Tyran.¡± Tyran then rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll give them what they want¡­.all of them.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe in me? The Separationists are no¡­.¡± Tyran raised his left hand. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the Separationists, Sharra. I¡¯m talking about the other crowns. They want you to mess up.¡± Sharra let out a deep sigh and made a move past Tyran. But Tyran grabbed her left hand and pulled her back towards him. ¡°Do you not understand, Sharra?¡± He asked angrily. ¡°They¡¯ll never forgive this kingdom for the blood it has spilled and the lives it has claimed¡­the lives of their people. The lives your grandmother took. They want their payback.¡± Sharra forcibly removed her hand from his grasp. ¡°It¡¯s Kil¨¦.¡± She spat. Tyran frowned. ¡°What about the Commander Prince? Is he not still stationed in Benna.¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± She answered coldly. Tyran stumbled back. ¡°They sent a note with his head. That¡¯s why I¡¯m heading for Benna.¡± Sharra explained. ¡°I have to take care of this myself or Sieno will want war for his brother.¡± Tyran ran his hands through his hair then took a seat on the edge of the bed. For a long moment, silence filled the room. Sharra¡¯s mouth kept opening and closing but nothing came out. Tyran just kept staring down at the floor as he tried to keep his emotions in check. Kil¨¦ was his best friend. ¡°I¡¯m coming with you.¡± He mumbled, breaking the brief silence. Sharra shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­..but you can¡¯t.¡± Tyran snapped his head up and glared at Sharra. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you cannot come with me.¡± She reiterated. Tyran stood from the bed and stomped towards the window, nostrils flaring. ¡°And why not?¡± Sharra lowered her head and released a huge sigh. ¡°Because you are officially the Overseer of the Palace.¡± Tyran''s face scrunched up. ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Sharra walked towards Tyran and grabbed his hands. ¡°I have chosen you to lead in my absence.¡± She whispered. ¡°But you declined to name one when you became Queen.¡± ¡°I never named an Overseer, because leaving Thalassia and living in the other residences like my predecessors was never in my plans.¡± She explained. ¡°But now things have changed, Tyran. The line has been crossed. I don¡¯t know what''s going to happen in Benna. But I do know, this has been long overdue and you¡¯re the one I trust the most.¡± A single tear slipped from Tyran¡¯s right eye. ¡°I have chosen you to lead...in case something happens. My preferred proceedings have been written and left for you to abide by in the throne room.¡± She continued. Another tear slipped from Tyran¡¯s right eye. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± He croaked. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I trust to lead while I¡¯m away. I must finally deal with Benna.¡± ¡°Will you avenge Kil¨¦?¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Sharra nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to try. ¡°And what about Clara? You¡¯re just leaving her?¡± ¡°Liana has returned. I named her the Governor of the Heir.¡± She answered. ¡°Liana, of course.¡± He mumbled. ¡°Does Emmar know the truth about Liana?¡± Sharra rolled her eyes. ¡°I will be back in time for Clara¡¯s bonding ceremony. Liana will take care of her until then.¡± ¡°And what if the serpent beast rises from the sea to bond with her before then?¡± ¡°Darling¡­that''s why I have wings.¡± She giggled. A glorious pair of glowing blue wings then emerged from behind Sharra. Tyran grunted. ¡°You have it all figured out then.¡± Sharra smiled. ¡°And what about the pond?¡± He asked. ¡°The usual.¡± ¡°Bury the bodies?¡± Sharra nodded. Tyran then pulled Sharra into a hug. ¡°I love you.¡± He whispered into her hair. After a long moment, Sharra slowly pulled back and said, ¡°I have something for you.¡± She let go of him and walked towards her wardrobe. She opened the top drawer and removed a bangle. A calling relic. One of the many creations by the God Sfin. She opened the bangle and stabbed herself with one of the claws inside it. Once blood was drawn, she walked back towards Tyran, stopping just an inch in front of him. ¡°This is a calling relic. These relics have been in my family for centuries to ensure we never lose contact with each other.¡± She explained before placing it around Tyran¡¯s left arm. Once it was there, it closed on its own, snapping its claws deep into Tyran¡¯s skin, drawing blood. ¡°Ouch.¡± He yelped. ¡°Now we are linked by blood.¡± Sharra said. ¡°Just say my name and the relic will call for me.¡± Tyran nodded. ¡°Who else has one of these?¡± ¡°Clara, Ravyna, Liana, S¡ª¡± ¡°Not Emmar?¡± He interrupted. Sharra shook her head. ¡°Maybe one day.¡± Tyran inspected the relic, rubbing his fingertips against the gold bangle. Once he was done admiring the brass, he returned his gaze to Sharra. ¡°Emmar is going with you, isn¡¯t she?¡± Sharra nodded. Tyran rolled his eyes. ¡°Take me with you, please.¡± Sharra suddenly stepped away and went to gather her belongings from the bed. Once she had her two bags in hand, she turned back to face Tyran. ¡°I trust you, Tyran.¡± She said. ¡°Do you not understand that I¡¯m leaving Thalassia¡­this palace¡­ in your hands?¡± ¡°What¡­if I¡­fail? I¡¯m¡­..just¡­. a ....Guardian.¡± He stuttered. Sharra barked out a laugh. ¡°No, my darling. You¡¯re now the most powerful man in the Isle¡­.Act. Like. It.¡± Tyran immediately straightened his posture and wiped his tears. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Sharra then turned on her heels and made her way towards the door. Before she exited, she turned back and told Tyran, ¡°If that Rosar comes to bother you, tell her to fuck off.¡± Tyran laughed. ¡°I have had enough of her prophecies.¡± Sharra shouted as she walked out the room. *** When Sharra finally made it outside, three carriages were waiting. A carriage for her and Emmar. And two carriages for her personal guard. Standing next to her carriage was Liana. She was wearing a teal, satin dress that was adorned with pearls at the neckline. And in her arms was Princess Clara. Sharra beamed at her little girl before removing her from Liana¡¯s arms. She pulled Clara tightly into her chest and gave her a small kiss on her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be back, my Princess.¡± She whispered. She then gave Clara back to Liana and told her, ¡°Janel is watching. I am watching. Don¡¯t¡ª¡± But before she could finish, someone behind her coughed. Sharra turned around and saw it was Emmar¡­who was glaring at her. ¡°Don¡¯t scare the poor woman.¡± She groaned. Sharra waved her off and turned back towards Liana. ¡°Are you scared, Liana?¡± Liana shook her head. Sharra smirked at her. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± The two stared each other for a long moment before Emmar suddenly shouted, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Sharra started laughing. ¡°Enough, Emmar!¡± Sharra liked when Emmar was jealous. Sharra waved at Liana and Clara then entered the carriage, sitting directly across Emmar. ¡°Are you ready, Your Majesty?¡± The driver asked. ¡°Yes. Proceed.¡± When they started to finally move, Sharra took off her gloves. ¡°Liana still likes you.¡± Emmar whispered. ¡°I¡¯m aware, Emmar.¡± Emmar folded her hands over her chest. ¡°Why did you bring her back to the palace?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the only one I trust with Clara.¡± Sharra answered immediately. Emmar sucked her teeth and turned her head towards the window. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°I grew up with Clara, Emmar.¡± Sharra groaned. ¡°Do you still desire her?¡± ¡°Are you mad?¡± Sharra shouted. The energy in the carriage was suddenly intense as the two women stared at each other. ¡°Your Majesty, we are here.¡± The driver said, interrupting the moment between the two. But Sharra didn¡¯t move right away. ¡°Go.¡± Emmar said through gritted teeth. Sharra let out a deep sigh and exited the carriage. They were now at Queen Dara¡¯s Port, which was located on the right side of Thalassia. Directly across it, but separated by deep blue waters, the Isle Province of Araqu on Arla¡¯s mainland stood directly across. Sharra extended her hand and released a wave of frost, creating an ice bridge to connect Araqu and Thalassia. The ancient bridges were destroyed in the war. Once it was done, she put her gloves back on and returned to the carriage. This time, she sat right next to Emmar. ¡°You may proceed.¡± She told the driver. The driver nodded and the carriage began moving once more. And as they traveled across the bridge, Emmar and Sharra sat in silence. But once they finally made it fully across it, Sharra took Emmar¡¯s right hand and whispered close to her ear, ¡°It¡¯s only you¡­.and you know it¡¯s true.¡± Sharra could see the small smile formed on Emmar¡¯s face. Sharra smiled back. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go find my cousin¡¯s murderer.¡± * Overseers: Powerful people in the Isle Kingdom who manage different sectors; They are also members of the Royal Court. These people include: Polem: Overseer of the Thalassian Coast (Borders) Dyrka: Overseer of Arms (Defense) Gine: Overseer of Trade (Economy) Ravyn¨¦: Overseer of Gates (Portals) Tyran: Overseer of the Palace (Central Command) Chapter 25: En Route Ever since her mother Arra was shot with a white arrow, Sharra had felt extreme contempt towards Benna and its people. It happened when Sharra was only seven. Arra was completing her weekly visit to Northern Benna when a disgruntled Separationist aimed and shot her with a white arrow, right in the throat, as she stood on the steps of the Scarlet Palace. Fortunately, being the Incarnate of the Goddess Skyra came with the power of self healing. After her throat healed, furious, Arra extended her wings and went after the man who seemingly had a death wish. Once she caught him, she grabbed him from his collar and dropped him in the Thalassian Sea where he was eaten by the serpent sea beast, Elyis. Two days later, The Dusting bombing happened and Arra closed the Benna borders. *** Inside the carriage, as they traveled to Benna, Sharra didn¡¯t hide her nervousness. She couldn''t help but chew on her lower lip and tap her hands against her thighs. Emmar, on the other hand, was happy to be finally going home again, the first time in months. They were halfway through the Isle province of Araqu when Emmar told Sharra, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡± Sharra turned her head towards Emmar. ¡°Nervousness is not a sign of weakness.¡± Emmar sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything of the sort.¡± Sharra turned her head back towards the window. ¡°Not everyone in Benna hates you, Sharra. Do you understand?¡± ¡°But some do.¡± Sharra mumbled back. ¡°No one is universally loved, my love¡­Not even I.¡± Sharra closed her eyes and leaned her head against the window. Emmar did the same. They rode in silence for the next twelve minutes. As they did, Emmar thought about her father Jode, her horse Fiera, and mother Pille. The last time she saw her mother they argued about whether she should get involved with the Separationists. Unlike Jode, Pille felt sympathy for Queen Sharra. That child has an absent mother and a father who is drunk. I pity her. She told Emmar once. As the carriage grew closer to Benna, the silence was starting to annoy Emmar. She opened her eyes and looked over to Sharra, who was already staring at her. ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± Emmar shuddered. ¡°Maybe, I should have worn sleeves.¡± Sharra slowly checked out Emmar from head to toe, admiring the teal colored strapless mermaid dress she was wearing. The entire dress was pearl beaded and came with a thigh-high leg slit. ¡°You look amazing.¡± Sharra whispered. A small smile formed on Emmar¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t look so bad yourself, darling. The dress fits you well.¡± Unlike Emmar, Sharra was wearing a high neck, long sleeve cream colored gown made of satin. Emmar loved the way the dress hugged Sharra¡¯s curves and the softness of the material. She leaned over, and closed most of the gap between the two, their lips only mere inches apart. ¡°But I like it better when it¡¯s off.¡± Emmar whispered close to Sharra¡¯s lips. Sharra closed the gap and placed a soft kiss on Emmar¡¯s lips. When she pulled back, both women couldn¡¯t contain their grins. ¡°When we get to Benna, will we stay in the East wing?¡± Emmar asked. Sharra leaned back in her seat. ¡°Annalae is living there.¡± ¡°But the East wing is much bigger?¡± Emmar responded. ¡°And you¡¯re the Queen.¡± Sharra sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that much bigger, Emmar.¡± Emmar folded her arms across her chest and started to pout. ¡°And there''s no need to move Princess Annalae when we don¡¯t even know how long we¡¯re going to be.¡± Sharra continued. ¡°Fine.¡± Emmar huffed. Sharra leaned forward and began toying with a loose strand of Emmar¡¯s hair that fell from her ponytail. ¡°Do you want me to heat you up?¡± Emmar nodded. Sharra released the strand she was holding and grabbed Emmar¡¯s left shoulder. Steam slowly appeared underneath her hand. Eight seconds. That¡¯s all it took to warm her up. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± She whispered. *** As Benna grew even closer, Emmar couldn¡¯t help but think about what lies next for her. Ever since her new appointment as Pariesa of the Isle, most of her time has been spent in Thalassia with the Queen. Her mission was to get closer to her, persuade her, use her ¡®god given gifts.¡¯ But she didn¡¯t expect to fall in love with her. Fall in love with her laugh. Her icy eyes. Her competitiveness when they played icebase, an Isle game resembling baseball, but on ice, and with icicles and ice balls. But at the end of the day, she was still the Ascended Incarnate of the Goddess Desire, And the piece of Desire who lived inside her¡­ still wanted her throne back. And she couldn¡¯t ignore her. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°We should talk about the vote.¡± Emmar whispered, low enough for only Sharra to hear. ¡°Emmar.¡± Sharra groaned. ¡°Why must you do this? I can¡¯t deal with this now.¡± Emmar raised her eyebrows. ¡°Have you already decided?¡± Sharra turned her entire body away from Emmar. ¡°Yes.¡± She mumbled. Emmar placed a hand on Sharra¡¯s left thigh. ¡°And?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not voting against the Desert.¡± ¡°Sharra.¡± Emmar sighed. ¡°Decimation crimes are the most serious allegations.¡± Emmar couldn¡¯t see, but Sharra rolled her eyes. ¡°Why would Jaho kill his own citizens? Tell me, Emmar.¡± ¡°Why did his grandfather suddenly start a war?¡± Emmar countered immediately. ¡°It¡¯s in their blood.¡± Sharra turned her face back towards Emmar. ¡°And what¡¯s in my blood then?¡± Emmar shook her head. ¡°Sharra, stop. We are not talking about you.¡± ¡°No, Emmar. You have to stop. The Isle and the Desert have been allies since forever.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t think of the past, Sharra.¡± Emmar shouted. Sharra rolled her eyes. ¡°Enough! I¡¯m not blind, Emmar.¡± Emmar folded her arms across her chest. Sharra started laughing. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°You know exactly what¡¯s the problem with my vote.¡± Sharra answered. ¡°Yet, you pretend to not know the implications.¡± ¡°Sha¡ª¡± Sharra raised her hand. ¡°No. Let me finish.¡± Emmar sucked her teeth and lowered her gaze. ¡°Voting for the Reclaimants gives the Separationists an advantage¡­and you know this.¡± She continued. ¡°They would never back down.¡± ¡°And that would be a problem.¡± Emmar mumbled. Sharra¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say?¡± Emmar raised her head. ¡°You heard what I said.¡± Sharra aggressively grabbed Emmar¡¯s cheek. ¡°Do you want to rule Emmar? Do you want your throne in Benna? Just tell me now while we¡¯re headed there.¡± Emmar just stared at her. ¡°I¡¯ve let a lot slide. So for one, just tell me what you want?¡± Emmar dropped her chin. ¡°How about you tell me?¡± She whispered back. Sharra dropped her hand. ¡°Tell you what?¡± ¡°Why have you chosen me? Why am I here?¡± Emmar rushed out. ¡°Your mother hated my father. Your grandmother hated my grandmother. What makes us different, exactly?¡± Sharra turned her head away. This wasn¡¯t the first time they had this conversation. ¡°I mean¡­.you have Liana obviously.¡± Emmar continued. ¡°Emmar!¡± Sharra groaned. ¡°And you and Tyran are clearly closer than you say so.¡± Sharra whipped her head back in the direction of Emmar. ¡°Are you mad?¡± ¡°Maybe I am.¡± The two just stared at each other for a long moment until Sharra tilted her head and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Emmar¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed. ¡°Okay?¡± Sharra nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s talk hypotheticals.¡± ¡°Hypotheticals?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say I abstain from the vote.¡± Sharra said. ¡°And I let you vote against the Desert.¡± Emmar¡¯s eyes immediately widened. As part of her swearing in as Pariesa of the Isle, her vote belonged to the Queen. ¡°But in order to have that privilege¡­..you would have to do something for me.¡± Sharra added. ¡°What, exactly?¡± ¡°Kill my cousin¡¯s murderer.¡± Sharra answered. ¡°In front of the Scarlet Palace where everyone would see.¡± Emmar¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Emmar objected quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not a murderer.¡± Sharra shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Well¡­I can¡¯t approve that vote.¡± Emmar slowly shook her head. ¡°You are unbelievable.¡± Sharra waved her off. ¡°And it¡¯s pointless anyway.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There is no point in voting yes.¡± Sharra answered. ¡°The Reclaimants need nine votes. Where would they get nine votes from? You think the other crowns will vote against the Desert?¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the others.¡± Emmar responded quickly. ¡°The walkers, dowers, and shifters?¡± Emmar nodded. ¡°You never know.¡± Sharra cocked her head to the side. ¡°What are you saying? Have you seen their desires?¡± Emmar shook her head quickly. ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡­you never know.¡± Sharra groaned. ¡°Emmarrrrr¡­..if there¡¯s something you aren¡¯t telling me¡­.¡± Emmar quickly reached over and grabbed Sharra¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± She said softly. ¡°But if the Desert King is deliberately his people, we can¡¯t let that happen¡­And if you are serious about changing how people perceive you, then¡­.¡± Sharra quickly removed her hand from Emmar¡¯s hand. ¡°Then what? Destroy my alliance with the Desert?¡± ¡°You side with the people and you¡¯ll create a new one.¡± Sharra shook her head. ¡°Emmar, he is the Incarnate of the God Sfin. Him and his father managed to kill three Incarnates.¡± Emmar quickly raised two fingers. ¡°No, he killed two. We don¡¯t know what happened to the Incarnate of Hunu.¡± Sharra huffed. ¡°Okay, fine. Two. He killed two. You still need nine votes. You would need all of the dowers, shifters, and dawnwalkers.¡± Emmar pointed at herself. ¡°Me?¡± Sharra rolled her eyes. ¡°You know what I mean, Emmar¡­.If the Reclaimants were serious, they would talk to someone like Mesyla or Kyran. The Desert did kill Mesyla¡¯s grandmother after all.¡± Emmar turned her head away. ¡°Impossible. Mesyla loves that arid prince.¡± ¡°Why are you even thinking about this, Emmar? This is not our concern. We can¡¯t afford war.¡± Sharra continued. ¡°Because it would be the right thing to do, Sharra.¡± Emmar answered. ¡°And if you side with the people, maybe the Separationists would back off. They¡¯ll see you are not a monster.¡± Sharra frowned. ¡°Now, you are saying I should try to make the Separationists like me instead of giving in and giving them Benna.¡± Emmar quickly turned her head back towards Sharra. ¡°I never said you should give them Benna.¡± Sharra barked out a laugh. ¡°Well, you kind of alluded to it multiple times.¡± ¡°So why haven¡¯t I been sentenced for treason? She asked, then slowly bit her lip. Sharra''s eyes darted between Emmar¡¯s lips and eyes. ¡°Well it seems that I happen to like looking at your pretty face.¡± Emmar grinned. ¡°But pretty faces can only get one so far.¡± Sharra added, voice low. But Emmar wasn¡¯t fazed. This was their foreplay. She leaned over towards Sharra and brushed her lips against hers. ¡°And how far will my face get me, Your Majesty?¡± But before Sharra could answer, loud shouting could be heard coming from the outside. They had arrived in Benna. Chapter 26: Benna Part I Centuries ago, Benna was once a place of heat and haze. Of contagious lust and passion. For eons, the Goddess Desire ruled the Eastern region of the Meadows, a vast Arlan grassland. The fiery goddess welcomed Arlans to her enclave, to experience intense pleasure, with open arms. Worshippers traveled from all around Arla to the Scarlet Palace where she ruled from, and experienced mystifying lust. But that Benna was gone. *** The carriage had just arrived at the gate outside of Scarlet Palace. Unlike the Grand Palace of the Isle, the Scarlet Palace had four crimson red roof domes and ornate gold pillars. And unlike the Grand Palace of the Isle, Scarlet stood on extremely high ground. Reaching the entrance door required one to march up 88 steps where two purple fruit trees stood in front of it. Hanging from these trees were Arlan plums, juicy fruits that manipulate the lust of daring devourers. And hanging above, in between these trees, was the Gold Bell. When the carriage was approaching, Yila and Twila, twins and daykeepers of Scarlet Palace, struck the Gold Bell and alerted Benna that their Queen was here. Crowds immediately formed outside of Scarlet. These same crowds then swarmed the right side of the carriage as it stopped outside of Scarlet¡¯s Gate. ¡°Your Majesty, Benna knows you¡¯re here.¡± The driver said as he stopped the carriage. Sharra closed her eyes and exhaled loudly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Emmar asked softly. Sharra rubbed her head with the back of her hand. Then without warning, she opened the left carriage door and climbed out. The crowd noise was deafening. Some cheered her. Some heckled her. Emmar immediately followed her. But before opening the gate, Sharra turned to the crowd and waved at them. ¡°Benna! Here! Here!¡± She shouted. Emmar smiled at her before doing the same. The crowd noise grew even louder. *** Inside Scarlet Palace, the palace is split into two wings: East Wing and West Wing. Normally, the Isle monarch spends two or three months living in the East Wing at Scarlet as part of their annual service time. As the Isle monarch, it was expected for Isle rulers to split their time between the three Isle provinces: Benna, Araqu, and Thalassia. But Sharra was not like other monarchs. Instead, for the past five years, she had mainly stayed in Thalassia, only leaving the misty province for balls in Araqu and delegation meetings. But leaving Scarlet empty was not wise. So months after her ascension, she bequeathed the palace to her cousin, the Commander Prince Kil¨¦, and his wife, Princess Annalae. Since then, they lived in the palace with the servants and keepers chosen by Sharra. *** ¡°Your Majesty, we weren¡¯t expecting you?¡± Yila said as they entered the Light Chamber in the East wing. The Light Chamber was an open room with windows that stretched from the ceiling to the floor, allowing guests to view the breathtaking gardens behind the palace, gardens that once belonged to the Goddess Fer. ¡°I¡¯m here for urgent matters.¡± Sharra responded. ¡°Where is Princess Annalae?¡± Yila and Twila quickly glanced at each other. ¡°Hunting.¡± Twila answered slowly. Sharra slowly turned to face Twila. ¡°Hunting? Are you serious?¡± Both twins nodded. ¡°Interesting.¡± Sharra mumbled. Beside her, Emmar was staring up at the high ceiling where beautiful artworks of the Goddess Desire were painted. Artworks that told the stories of the devouring goddess. And around these artworks, a phrase was inscribed and repeated all over. ¡°Desire eya uioas.¡± Emmar whispered. Desire the Ravager. ¡°Desire the Ravager.¡± Sharra repeated after her, as she took off her gloves. ¡°You are definitely a ravager.¡± Emmar closed her eyes and laughed before lowering her head. ¡°We are not alone, Your Majesty.¡± Emmar responded. Her cheeks were blushing. Sharra turned her attention back to the ladies, Yila and Twila, who were just staring at them eyes wide. ¡°You are both familiar with Pariesa Emmar?¡± She asked. The twins shook their heads. ¡°Emmar, meet Yila and Twila.¡± The twins bowed. Emmar laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that.¡± The twins frowned. ¡°Are you not the Pariesa, Emmar?¡± Sharra chuckled as she made her way towards the window. ¡°You are royalty¡­even if many think you are my prisoner.¡± Emmar rolled her eyes playfully. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Then suddenly, footsteps were heard. The twins stepped to the side. ¡°Your Majesty, we were not expecting you.¡± The servant said softly as she entered. ¡°Winnea, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Sharra beamed. Winnea was named the Head Keeper of Scarlet Palace by Sharra on her first day as Queen. Winnea pulled Sharra into a warm embrace and held her tightly. ¡°It¡¯s been forever.¡± Winnea responded. ¡°I was even planning a visit to Thalassia soon to see you.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need now. I¡¯m here now.¡± Winnea let go of Sharra and clasped her hands together. ¡°What brings you?¡± Sharra took a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯re here for Kil¨¦. When¡¯s the last time you¡¯ve seen him?¡± The twins immediately looked down. Sharra and Emmar both noticed. ¡°Kil¨¦¡­.¡± Winnea started, ¡°he hasn¡¯t been here in days.¡± Emmar quickly joined Sharra¡¯s side. ¡°How many days?¡± Emmar asked. Winnea''s eyes shot towards her. ¡°Four days.¡± ¡°Four¡­days¡± Emmar stuttered. ¡°No one thought to inform the Queen that her Commander wasn¡¯t here.¡± Winnea unclasped her hands and placed them on her hips. ¡°Kil¨¦¡­sometimes sleeps elsewhere.¡± She revealed. Sharra frowned. ¡°Elsewhere? Where is elsewhere?¡± Winnea raised her eyebrows. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I thought the Prince and Princess were getting better.¡± The twins standing behind Winnea snorted. Winnea turned her head and glared at them before turning back to Sharra. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Winnea answered slowly. Emmar and Sharra both looked at each other. ¡°Is there something wrong with the Prince? Is that why you¡¯re here?¡± Winnea asked quickly. ¡°Its best if we wait for Princess Annalae to return.¡± Sharra answered. Winnea nodded. ¡°She''ll be back in an hour.¡± Sharra nodded then put her gloves back on. ¡°Send her to the throne room when she arrives.¡± Winnea bowed. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡± Sharra then grabbed Emmar¡¯s hand and dragged her in the direction of the throne room. *** Inside the Throne Room of Desire hangs 88 tiny mirrors on red painted walls, mirrors, now covered by curtains, that reveal the desires of those who pass by. When Sharra first opened the door, she motioned for Emmar to enter first. ¡°Go on.¡± Sharra urged. Emmar happily entered. Sharra noticed the bounce in her steps. ¡°It¡¯s exactly like I¡¯ve seen it in the memories.¡± Emmar said. ¡°It¡¯s basically empty.¡± Sharra laughed as she followed her into the room. Emmar ignored her. While Sharra closed the door behind her, Emmar skipped to the center of the room and did three twirls. ¡°Sharrrraaa¡­¡± Emmar sang. ¡°Do you feel it?¡± ¡°Feel what?¡± Emmar bit her lip. ¡°Desire.¡± Sharra¡¯s face scrunched up. ¡°Emmar, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Emmar skipped over to Sharra and pulled her into her arms. ¡°Come on, Sharra. I know you feel it.¡± ¡°Feel what?¡± Emmar softly placed her right hand on top of Sharra¡¯s head. ¡°The heat.¡± She breathed. ¡°The pull, the wanting.¡± ¡°Emmar, I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± Sharra chuckled. ¡°Maybe, Incarnates are immune to whatever magic is in here.¡± Emmar pulled her closer. ¡°I don''t believe you.¡± Sharra gently pushed her away. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Go where?¡± Emmar laughed. Sharra raised her left hand and pointed towards something behind Emmar¡¯s head. Emmar slowly turned around. The only thing that was behind her was the Throne of Desire, a crimson red seat of steel with tongue shaped spikes. She turned back to Sharra who was smiling at her. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Go.¡± Sharra urged. ¡°That¡¯s a command.¡± Emmar shrugged her shoulders. ¡°As you wish.¡± Emmar quickly turned on her heels and made her way to the crimson seat. When she finally sat, a wide smile appeared on her face. She slowly rubbed her fingertips over the rough texture of the seat. Sharra would never admit it outloud, but she thought the two were a perfect fit. She didn¡¯t want that smile to ever disappear. ¡°Is this what you have been wanting?¡± Sharra asked. ¡°For you to finally sit on a throne¡­and me to stand.¡± Emmar slowly took in her lower lip as she held eye contact with Sharra. ¡°I actually prefer you kneeling.¡± She answered slowly. Sharra immediately laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not getting on this floor, Emmar.¡± Emmar then stood from her seat. ¡°Well, let me.¡± *** Emmar had just finished zipping the back of Sharra¡¯s dress when a knock on the door came. ¡°Enter.¡± Sharra yelled. The door opened to reveal Winnea. ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Annalae has arrived.¡± She announced. Sharra nodded. ¡°Send her in.¡± A tall woman then emerged from behind Winnea, dressed in brown pants and a cream vest. ¡°Sharraaaaaa.¡± She sang as she entered and walked towards Sharra. She pulled Sharra into a hug and Sharra immediately stiffened. Annalae pulled back and noticed Sharra was frowning. ¡°I take it, I''m still not forgiven.¡± She said slowly. ¡°Let go of me, Annalae.¡± Sharra mumbled. Annalae slowly let her go. ¡°When will you let go of this animosity?¡± Sharra rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you¡¯re not angry with me either.¡± Annalae rolled her eyes then looked at Emmar. ¡°Well we have company¡­so I thought we were playing nice.¡± Annalae extended her hand out towards Emmar. ¡°Emmar, it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± Emmar slowly took her hand. ¡°Likewise.¡± When she let go, Annalae noticed she was wearing one of the signature rings of the queen. She made a mental note to come back to that. But for now, she wanted to know why the woman who banished her from Thalassia is here. ¡°What brings you to Scarlet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Kil¨¦¡­..¡± Sharra said. ¡°¡­.he is dead.¡± Chapter 27: Benna Part II Immediately after Sharra informed Annalae about her dead husband, Annalae bursted into tears. Sharra, surprising both of them, comforted her as her tears fell on her shoulder. The two women had known each other almost their entire lives. A friendship of ups and downs. Hurts and betrayals. Joy and laughter. But the last betrayal hurt the most for both women, and now their friendship was fractured once more. *** Once Annalae was able to pull herself together, dinner was served in the Lioran Room, a grand dining room painted in gold with black furniture and where a bronze statue of the Goddess Desire stood. The ladies were served goat and potato soup. Sharra had just finished her soup when she announced, ¡°Annalae, I¡¯m sending you back to Thalassia.¡± Annalae immediately dropped her spoon. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sending you home.¡± Annalae slowly placed both of her hands on the table. ¡°This is my home.¡± Sharra picked up her utensils and began cutting her goat. ¡°Thalassia is your home. There is no need for you here now¡­.and you may be in danger.¡± Annalae ran a hand through her hair. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to leave Scarlet empty after you return to Thalassia?¡± Sharra shook her head. ¡°No¡­..the twins and Winnea will stay.¡± Annalae slammed her right hand on the table. ¡°Servants? You¡¯re leaving the palace to servants?¡± ¡°And Emmar, of course.¡± Emmar whipped her head towards Sharra. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Sharra stabbed a piece of goat from her plate with the silver fork. ¡°I¡¯ve made the decision.¡± Emmar frowned. She was confused. Did I upset her? Was it the carriage conversation? She thought to herself. ¡°Emmar will permanently move back to Benna where she belongs and Annalae will move back home.¡± Annalae and Emmar briefly looked at each other before turning their attention back towards the queen. ¡°You¡¯re not serious.¡± Emmar laughed. ¡°This is a joke.¡± Sharra just stayed silent as she chewed on her goat. But inside, Skyra was telling her it was the right decision. ¡°Emmar, this is your palace. Do you want it or not?¡± She asked once she finished chewing the goat. ¡°I¡­I..¡± Emmar stuttered. ¡°I like Thalassia.¡± Sharra slammed her knife on the table. ¡°Is it Thalassia or is it me?¡± ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± ¡°Sharra!¡± Emmar shouted. ¡°You never said anything about me leaving Thalassia. Where is this coming from?¡± Sharra didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Sharra!¡± Emmar shouted again. ¡°Is it Skyra telling you this?¡± Sharra looked up at Annalae who was staring at Emmar. ¡°We can talk about it later, Emmar.¡± She said while staring at Annalae. ¡°You are out of your mind.¡± Emmar responded, then slowly stood from the table. ¡°May I be excused from the table, Your Majesty.¡± Sharra exhaled loudly before nodded. Once she was out of the room, Annalae mumbled, ¡°Finally.¡± Sharra glared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Annalae grinned. ¡°She¡¯s feisty with you¡­.¡± She rushed out. ¡°..and you allow it. Interesting.¡± ¡°Just say what you want to say, Annalae.¡± Annalae picked up her fork and started to toy with her goat. ¡°I¡¯m assuming there is something more going on.¡± Sharra continued to stare at her. ¡°You really want me to say it?¡± ¡°I dare you.¡± Sharra answered through gritted teeth. Annalae dropped her fork and raised her head to look at Sharra. ¡°What happened to Liana?¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Do you miss Une?¡± Sharra responded quickly. ¡°How¡¯s my brother?¡± Annalae responded back. The two women suddenly broke into a laughing fit. ¡°It truly is nice seeing you, Sharra.¡± Annalae spoke once they stopped laughing. Sharra gave her a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re not alone after Wren, Sha.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you must come back to Thalassia¡­to be with your family now¡­so you¡¯re not alone.¡± Annalae shook her head. ¡°But I can help.¡± She whimpered. Sharra leaned back in her seat. ¡°How? How can you help?¡± Annalae tilted her head. ¡°Well¡­the last time I saw Kil¨¦ he was meeting with the man with a cloak.¡± Sharra¡¯s face scrunched up. ¡°Man with a cloak?¡± Annalae nodded. ¡°Kil¨¦ had been meeting with this man for weeks now.¡± This was new to Sharra. There was nothing about a man in the weekly letters sent to Thalassia. ¡°Weeks? Why?¡± Annalae placed her utensils on the table and leaned forward in her seat. ¡°I eavesdropped once.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Annalae nodded. ¡°The man was asking for help.¡± Sharra leaned forward in her seat. ¡°Help with what?¡± ¡°He wanted to go home.¡± ¡°Home? Is Benna not his home?¡± Annalae shrugged her shoulders. ¡°And he wanted to see you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Annalae nodded slowly. ¡°He said to Kil¨¦ that only an Incarnate could help him. Sharra leaned back in her seat. ¡°And he was wearing a cloak?¡± Annalae nodded. ¡°It¡¯s extremely hot. Why would he be wearing a cloak?¡± Annalae shrugged. ¡°I do have a name though.¡± Sharra raised her eyebrows. ¡°Lato.¡± Annalae revealed. ¡°Lato.¡± Sharra repeated slowly. ¡°And what color was the cloak, exactly?¡± ¡°Green.¡± ¡°And you can identify him?¡± Annalae nodded. Sharra just stared at Annalae for a long moment. ¡°What?¡± Annalae asked. ¡°Do you think he could have killed Kil¨¦?¡± Sharra cocked her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­.¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s worth investigating.¡± Annalae leaned back in her seat and a smug grin formed on her face. ¡°Kil¨¦ did promise him that he would talk to you, but he kept pushing it off and saying Benna needs his attention more now.¡± ¡°And when was the last time you saw¡­.. this¡­. Lato?¡± ¡°Three days ago.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sharra said slowly, then picked up her fork again. ¡°You¡¯ll remain in the East Wing then. Emmar and I will stay in the West wing.¡± Annalae smirked. ¡°Together? Sharra rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Sharra really wanted to wipe that smirk off her face. ¡°What happened to Ricard? Liana? Mero? Why do you do this with so many?¡± Sharra aggressively dropped her fork and folded her arms across her chest. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Annalae raised her arms in submission. ¡°I just think it¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°You can have anyone you want¡­..¡± Annalae said, voice low. ¡°But I can¡¯t have Une.¡± And there it was. The reminder. ¡°And whose fault is that?¡± Sharra responded angrily. Annalae lowered her gaze. ¡°When will you forgive me, Sha?¡± ¡°In death.¡± Sharra answered coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the reason why Wren is dead.¡± Annalae¡¯s face suddenly hardened. ¡°But you got what you wanted in the end anyway.¡± Sharra rushed to a standing position and glared down at Annalae. ¡°You really want to do this?¡± Annalae smiled up at her. ¡°Does Emmar know the truth?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Sharra¡¯s face was suddenly red. ¡°Will you even tell Clara who her real father is?¡± ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Sharra yelled. A loud thunder clap followed. Annalae flinched. ¡°You¡¯ve always been jealous of my relationship with your brother, Annalae. It¡¯s not healthy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡± ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Sharra laughed as she smoothed her dress down. ¡°It¡¯s pathetic.¡± ¡°Do you still love him?¡± Annalae asked. ¡°Or is it her now?¡± Sharra stepped away from the table and began walking towards the door. ¡°She will never choose you over her birthright, if it comes to it.¡± Annalae shouted. Sharra immediately stopped walking. ¡°And I hope she doesn¡¯t.¡± She yelled back. ¡°I DON''T BELIEVE YOU!¡± Sharra clenched her fists then turned around and marched back towards the table where Annalae was still seated. Annalae sucked in a breath as she walked towards her. When she got there, she bent over and brought her face as close as she could to Annalae. ¡°Emmar and I know who we are, individually and to each other. We are Incarnates, possessing and holding two souls. We have been chosen to juggle the interests of mad gods and our own.¡± She spoke. ¡°We care for each other. We fuck each other. If I were to give her Benna back, I know she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take it. Trust me, I know the woman I¡¯m sleeping with is dangerous.¡± ¡°I hope you do ¡­¡± Emmar whispered back. ¡°¡­because the last time a queen slept next to danger, a princess died. Sharra¡¯s jaw went slack. And before she could respond, her calling relic rang. She opened it and the sound of Ravyna¡¯s voice came through, She immediately closed the relic and returned her gaze back to Annalae. ¡°Leave.¡± She ordered her. Annalae slowly came to her feet. ¡°This conversation isn¡¯t over.¡± ¡°Leave. Now!¡± Annalae smirked then left the room. ¡°Send Ravyna my regards.¡± She shouted as she closed the door. Once the door was closed, Sharra took a seat at the table and opened the relic. The sound of water was followed by a soft, silky voice. ¡°Sharra, you must come to Galassia immediately.¡± Ravyna said, a hint of worry in her voice. ¡°Power has returned.¡± Chapter 28: Galassia After she closed the calling relic, Sharra immediately ran up the steps to the West Wing and found Emmar sitting on the bed in the Grand Bedroom. ¡°I have to go, my love.¡± She announced as she opened the door. Emmar, who had already dressed herself into a blush nightgown, quickly stood from the bed. ¡°What? What has happened?¡± Sharra closed the door behind her and made her way to where Emmar was standing, ¡°I''ll be back.¡± Sharra said. ¡°But I have to go.¡± Emmar grabbed onto Sharra¡¯s hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has someone called? Is it Clara?¡± Sharra shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s Ravyna. She requires my presence.¡± ¡°Do you want me to come?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s fine.¡± Sharra objected quickly. ¡°I¡¯m going to fly back.¡± Emmar looked Sharra up and down. ¡°Are you sure? In that dress?¡± Sharra nodded. Emmar inched closer and placed a hand on Sharra¡¯s chest. ¡°Your heart is racing. I must come with you.¡± Sharra covered Emmar¡¯s hand with her own. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Sharra responded. ¡°But keep an eye on Annalae. Despite everything, she did love Kil¨¦ once.¡± Emmar nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Sharra gave Emmar a quick kiss on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± Sharra nodded, then dropped her hand from Emmar¡¯s hand. ¡°By the way, Annalae told me about a man in a cloak. You should see what that¡¯s about.¡± Emmar nodded again, then placed a soft kiss on Sharra¡¯s lips. ¡°Be back soon.¡± She whispered. Sharra stepped away and walked to the window. She placed one foot out followed by the other. But before she lept, as her feet dangled on the ledge, she turned to Emmar and said, ¡°You can stay in Thalassia if that¡¯s what you truly desire.¡± *** Sharra didn¡¯t like flying on her own. Instead, she preferred to ride her birds, particularly the eldest child of Janel called Mana. But Sharra left Mana back in Thalassia, so she had no other choice but to fly herself. When she finally crossed over the Thalassian Sea, she decided to land in Yuca, a small town in Thalassia. Yuca was one of the few towns that had a secret gate to Galassia. When she crossed over to Galassia, she landed near a frozen sea. ¡°Ravyna!¡± She yelled after she ventured further inside. Her voice echoed and caused a strong gust of wind that shook Galassia. After eleven seconds, Ravyna appeared behind her. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± She announced. Sharra jumped at the sound of her voice before turning around. When she turned around, she saw Ravyna¡¯s icy hands were empty. ¡°Where is it then?¡± Ravyna held out her hand. ¡°Come. Let me show you.¡± Sharra took it and let Ravyna lead her in the direction of the object. Ravyna took her across the frozen sea and led her to the Frost Tree of Time, a beautiful gift by the goddess Yuitra. A time transporting tree. As soon as they arrived, Sharra spotted a box sitting underneath. Sharra bent down and took a closer look. She noticed there was a written phrase written on the lid in the language of the old Gods. ¡°P?n i?. G¨¢n sen.¡± Death Comes. Judgment Arrives. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Sharra anxiously picked up the box. As she did, Ravyna noticed another tiny inscription on the other side. ¡°To an old friend.¡± She read outloud. Sharra rocked the box side to side. ¡°I can feel its power.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strong, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sharra nodded. ¡°Shall I open it?¡± ¡°Slowly.¡± Ravyna answered. ¡°It may not be whole but its power is still potent.¡± Sharra closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she was finally ready, she carefully removed the lid. And there it was. Forbidden, lost power. A fragment of the lost Crown of Damnation, an ancient crown that had already resulted in the deaths of thousands. A crown crafted by the crafty God, Sfin. Sharra immediately shut the box and handed it to Ravyna. ¡°We cannot let this leave Galassia.¡± Sharra rushed out. ¡°And we must keep this a secret from everyone¡­.I mean everyone.¡± Ravyna placed the box back underneath the tree. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± She asked. Sharra started to pace back and forth. After a minute passed by, she finally said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been truthful, Ravyna.¡± Ravyna¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Sorry?¡± Sharra darted her eyes to the box then back at Ravyna. ¡°There¡¯s more to the crown.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ravyna asked slowly. Sharra stopped pacing. ¡°Rosar came to see me.¡± ¡°Rosar.¡± She repeated slowly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°About the crown.¡± Ravyna¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What about the crown?¡± Sharra took a seat under the tree. ¡°War is coming, Ravyna. It has been seen.¡± ¡°A war?¡± Sharra slowly nodded. ¡°And when this war comes, a divine being called the Duad Incarnate will rise¡­.¡± She continued. ¡°¡­.this being will wear the lost crown and possess all consuming power. And in the wrong hands, it leads to destruction.¡± Ravyna started to massage her neck. ¡°And in the right hands?¡± ¡°Harmony.¡± Ravyna blew out her cheeks then took a seat next to Sharra. The two sat in silence for a long time before Rosar spoke up again. ¡°So, Rosar is the one who told you to check here?¡± Sharra nodded. Ravyna blew out another breath. ¡°I¡¯m confused, my child. Why isn¡¯t Rosar certain about who finds and mends the crown? Is she not looking for it?¡± ¡°According to Rosar, the conclusion has not been written¡­.¡± Sharra explained. ¡°the winds of prophecy currently flow in three directions.¡± ¡°The conclusion has not been written.¡± Ravyna repeated after her, a hint of sarcasm in her voice. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Sharra shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Rosar only said it is her wish that I find it before the Desert King does.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so tired of her vagueness.¡± Ravyna groaned. ¡°I am so confused, my child.¡± Ravyna breathed. Sharra laughed. ¡°Who are you telling?¡± ¡°Well this explains your recent obsession with war¡­..and why you want to keep your hold on Benna. Who else knows about this?¡± Sharra leaned her head against the tree. ¡°Tyran.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ravyna snorted. ¡°Well, this makes your decision much harder.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you successfully destroy it, that power will be lost forever. But¡­.¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°If Rosar is telling the truth, if that power is the path to restoring harmony to Arla after whatever danger¡­.¡± Ravyna paused. ¡°you can¡¯t destroy it, my child.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sharra sighed. ¡°I know.¡± At that moment, a shower of stars fell from the midnight sky. ¡°We cannot let that Desert King mend the crown.¡± Ravyna mumbled as they watched the stars fall. Sharra turned her entire body towards Ravyna. ¡°What if he already found the remaining pieces? What if he is killing those people?¡± Ravyna grabbed Sharra¡¯s hand and squeezed. ¡°Well, we deal with it.¡± Sharra squeezed back. ¡°Do you trust Rosar?¡± ¡°I have to.¡± Sharra murmured. ¡°If I don¡¯t and she¡¯s right, there will be no more Isle. We must be prepared.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s next? What do you want to do¡± ¡°We have to find the remaining pieces.¡± Sharra answered. ¡°Which means¡­..¡± ¡°We have to go where it all began.¡± ¡°The Desert.¡± They said at the same time. A wide grin suddenly split Ravyna¡¯s face. Sharra cocked her head. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± ¡°Obviously, it is I who must go and investigate.¡± Ravyna answered. ¡°You have to get back to Benna.¡± Sharra slowly let go of Ravyna¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you saying? You never leave Galassia.¡± ¡°Well darling, everything has changed. Hasn''t it?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Sharra asked slowly. Ravyna nodded. ¡°You have to get back to Emmar. I¡¯m pretty sure she misses you.¡± Sharra laughed. ¡°Well, she¡¯s kind of mad at me.¡± Ravyna¡¯s eyes burrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Sharra answered. ¡°Are you sure you want to go? Shadowshifters live there, you know.¡± ¡°Darling, I¡¯m an omen.¡± Ravyna laughed. ¡°Nothing in the Desert can scare me.¡± Sharra leaned over and pulled Ravyna into a hug. ¡°If you need me, just call.¡± She whispered as they hugged. ¡°The Desert may be our allies¡­.but history has shown they are cannibals who will eat their own.¡± Chapter 29: Desert (An Introduction) Long ago, four Gods ruled the Arlan Desert. Yuitra, Goddess of Beginnings, Time, and the Unknown. Queen of the Gods. Hunu, God of the Hunt, Harvest, and Night Sky. Father of Shadows. Nirea, Goddess of the Forbidden, Profane, and Sacred. Bearer of Curses. Sfin, God of Divine Weapons, Crafts, and Art. Builder of Souls. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. These Gods lived in harmony amongst each other in their towering sandstone carved palaces. And when Tokuka Shera arrived and the Gods had to leave, four Ascended Incarnates were created. These Incarnates created The Four Houses. For 27 years, these Houses lived alongside each other in harmony and peace. But then the Crown of Damnation was used by a spiteful queen. War came. Andelusia¡¯s Conquest. Thousands died. But then one day, Queen Andelusia and the Crown disappeared. Centuries later, a piece of the crown mysteriously reappeared. War came again. War of Kings. Houses were conquered, Incarnates died, and darkness fell upon the entire world of Arla. Now, only one God-King rules the Desert. He¡¯s called the King of Kings, King Jaho II, also known as the current Ascended Incarnate of the God Sfin and ruler of the House of Sfin. Welcome to the Arlan Desert, the birthplace of curse magic. Chapter 30: House of Sfin It could be argued that everything that has gone wrong in Arla can be linked back to the house that now rules the Arlan Desert, House of Sfin. Many already agree it was Queen Andelusia, the first Ascended Incarnate of Sfin and ruler of the cannibalizing house, who set the Desert on a troubled path. The Crown of Damnation, gifted to her by the God Sfin, poisoned her. Corrupted her. Her direct descendants and the entire Desert would later face the consequences of her nefarious actions. Heirs would be cursed. Desert Wars would be declared in the name of the God Sfin. The Abyssinian War. The Black War. War of Kings. The Desert landscape was never the same. A landscape of narrow valleys and few oases. A land of cursed sand baked in blood. A land of beings who lurk in the shadows. Over time, the Desert became a land of betrayal and broken promise; a land littered with violence, unspeakable acts, and magic. A land where darkness, an unbreakable curse, terrorizes the desert three times a year in what has become known as The Black Affliction. It could all be traced back to one house: House of Sfin. *** The rise of House of Sfin to total domination over the Desert wasn¡¯t graceful nor elegant. The fall of the other houses didn¡¯t come easy, but it did come with consequences. When the House of Nirea fell, the forbidden was unleashed. For the first time, curse magic fell into the hands of ordinary Arlans. When the House of Yuitra self imploded, right before the House of Sfin could fully invade, time de cessastio was lost. A weapon that could undo the damage that would occur in the future. And when the House of Hunu fell, there was no one else to reign in the beasts of the day, shadow shifters. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. But the fall of these houses didn¡¯t mean the total extinction of the families that once made these houses. Instead, it made them slaves to a house hungry and desperate for something called dual power. *** House of Sfin rules mercilessly over the Desert. King Jaho III, married to Lady Myriam, is its current ruler and rules from the Western region of the Desert in his palace called The Coral Bastion, a marvelous sandstone carved palace that has seen its fair share of deaths. Queen Annar was stabbed by her own child, Princess Sewi, in one of the courtyards. King Vincet II was poisoned by his own mother, Lady Rena. The Queen Consort, Erie, was cursed to a gruesome death by her own sister. Fortunately for King Jaho, he hasn¡¯t suffered the same fate as some of his ancestors. Instead, he has become the longest reigning royal in the Desert. In The Coral Bastion, he not only lives with his wife, but his two living children: Princess Jannar, his second daughter, and Prince Jaho III, the second son and heir. In the palace, Prince Jaho was sleeping in his room. To the outside world, he was sleeping peacefully. But on the other side, it was a different story. In the dream world, Prince Jaho was suffering¡­alone¡­..in a wicked web. Chapter 30.5: Spiders Spiders. They were everywhere. The color of blood and too many to count. Together, they built a mound across Prince Jaho¡¯s chest¡­just like the many nights before. As they did, his heart raced and hands shook. He couldn¡¯t move his legs nor shout for help. For sixty seconds, he could only watch the terror unfold. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. And then he woke up. ¡±Mesyla!¡± He shouted. Little did Prince Jaho know, this was just only the beginning. Chapter 31: Dreams and Nightmares I The bedroom chamber of Prince Jaho in The Coral Bastian Palace was fairly small compared to the other Prince and Princesses in Arla. And much stranger. The room had no windows. Instead, cream colored tapestries hung on each of the four walls. The scent of burnt sage filled the room. An elaborate painting of a Desert black fox eating a teal snake in the oasis desert province Itra covered the entire ceiling. And right in the middle, a rather large round bed stood. After Prince Jaho woke from his nightmare, he leaned over and picked up a black bell off the floor. He swung it in the air a dozen times before placing it back on the ground. Less than a minute later, a soft knock on the door came. ¡°Enter!¡± Jaho shouted. The door slowly creaked open until a male servant named Leo wearing a foot-length long gown revealed himself. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Leo said softly. ¡°How can I help you?¡± Leo was extremely tall, much taller than the prince, had seven tattoos, and was one of twelve male servants in the Coral Bastion. Female servants were no longer allowed in the palace. A Desert tale to tell later. ¡°Is my father in?¡± Jaho asked. The young prince was still lying in bed and eyes still closed. ¡°Yes.¡± Leo answered. ¡°In fact, the king seeks you.¡± Jaho opened up one eye. ¡°Does he?¡± He mumbled. ¡°On my way here, he asked me to inform you of his request to see you.¡± Jaho raised up on his elbows and turned to face Leo. His eyes widened when he finally laid his eyes upon the gentleman. ¡°What happened to your hair?¡± He asked in a shocking tone. ¡°You¡¯re bald.¡± ¡°Your father requested I shave my head.¡± He revealed. ¡°He said my hair was a distraction.¡± ¡°You looked nice with your hair,¡± Jaho said with a smile. ¡°you still do.¡± Leo returned a warm smile. ¡°Thank you, My Prince.¡± Jaho¡¯s smile suddenly fell. ¡°My father is a mad man, isn¡¯t he?¡± Leo raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t answer.¡± Jaho then climbed out of the bed, revealing he was wearing nothing underneath, and marched towards his wardrobe. His body was lean and slender, and came with a face that could rival the goddess Desire herself for the most beautiful being in Arla. Chiseled cheekbones, lips pink as flamingos, and warm, soft eyes. Leo turned his entire body and gaze away from Jaho, and diverted his attention to the ceiling. Jaho chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me naked more times than my mum, Leo.¡± He laughed as he walked towards his wardrobe. ¡°Tell my father if he wishes to see me, come see me.¡± ¡°Of course, My Prince.¡± Leo responded softly, then made his way towards the door. As he reached for the knob, Jaho shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not done.¡± Leo swiftly turned around. ¡°My apologies, My Prince.¡± Jaho grabbed a white robe from the wardrobe to cover himself with it. Once he was done, he turned his attention back to Leo. ¡°Have I received a letter?¡± He asked. ¡°From Mesyla?¡± Leo shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Jaho rubbed the back of his hand on his forehead. ¡°Any hummingbird sightings over the palace?¡± Leo shook his head again. Jaho angrily slapped his hand against the wardrobe. Leo slightly flinched but made no move to leave. After a long minute, Jaho finally said, ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Leo quickly departed the room. *** Shortly after Leo departed, Prince Jaho quietly left his room and made his way towards his personal bath. Unlike the other Arlan palaces, baths and bedrooms were kept separate. The bedrooms were on the third floor, while the baths were on the second floor. The walls of the hallway that led to the bath were adorned with cream oval framed oil paintings. Every painting was of an animal native to the Desert. Foxes and spiders. Scarlet birds and black snakes. He had just reached the door of his bath when he came across a shadow, not his own, pacing back and forth next to the door. He instinctively slammed his hand against the wall, and the shadow immediately stopped pacing. ¡°SPEAK!¡± He ordered the shadow. ¡°Your father seeks you.¡± It whispered. ¡°He¡¯s angry.¡± Jaho folded his arms across his chest and stared down the shadow shifter. While most ordinary Arlans were afraid of them, Jaho wasn¡¯t. After all, he was one of three who possessed a weapon that could kill one. But he also happens to enjoy the shadows that worked in the palace. ¡°Tell my father, if he wants to see me¡­.come and see me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It whispered. The shifter then raised her left hand to wave goodbye, revealing a glowing crescent sigil with the Hunuan phrase /\£¤\ inscribed inside that not many could understand. A sigil belonging to the old Hunuan language, a language that only certain people were now allowed to speak. A language native to dark Desert province Aridisa. Before the forced unification of the Desert, each Desert province only spoke the language of the Gods that ruled them: Hunuan, Yuitran, Nir, and Sfinis. After the forced unification, the first self proclaimed King of Kings outlawed the languages of Hunuan, Yuitran, and Nir. However, he did make an exception for Shadowshifters¡ªbeings created by the dark God Hunu¡ªhis warriors and guardians who primarily speak the Hunuan language. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The Hunuan phrase on the shadow¡¯s hand looked familiar to Jaho. ¡°Is it you, Dia?¡± He asked the shadow. ¡°Yes.¡± It whispered. The king¡¯s mistress. Jaho rolled his eyes and threw up his left hand. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± *** War of Kings Jaho entered and slowly closed the door behind him, trying his best to not make much noise. Next to it, a gold mirror hung above a beige sink. He carefully removed his robe and hung it on a metal loop on the wall before making his way to the big clawfoot tub, a tub where the prince and Mesyla spent many secret evenings together. Jaho turned on the faucet and watched the tub slowly fill with fairly cool water. As he did, he thought about the last time he saw Mesyla. It was a week after the coronation dinner. He sent Mesyla a letter to meet him in their spot in the Mountains. Mesyla initially hesitated. But like many times before, she couldn¡¯t resist. When Jaho saw her approach, he saw that she was without her crown and wearing a teal long gown. He immediately stood from the tree he was leaning against and clasped his hands behind his back. ¡°Are you still mad?¡± He asked her. They hadn¡¯t talked since her coronation. Mesyla slowly licked her bottom lip then shook her head. ¡°Why would I be mad?¡± She asked. Her eyes were puffy as if she had just been crying. Jaho slowly smiled then began making his way towards her. Mesyla immediately raised her left hand. ¡°Stay where you are.¡± Jaho tilted his head. ¡°You are still mad.¡± Mesyla started to laugh. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± He asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Darling, of course I¡¯m mad.¡± She said, voice low. ¡°I¡¯ll be mad until I die unfortunately.¡± ¡°Mesyla, the wedding¡ª¡± ¡°But for a reason you may never come to truly understand.¡± She interrupted and added. Before he could ask what she was talking about, she transformed into a scarlet bird, her mother¡¯s favorite bird, and flew away. Only thing she left behind was her dress. They hadn¡¯t talked since. *** Jaho had been sitting in the bath for almost thirty minutes, eyes closed, when the door suddenly swung open. ¡°You know¡­¡± The king said. ¡°I¡¯m kind of tired of chasing after my own son.¡± At the sound of his father¡¯s voice, Jaho slowly lowered himself under the water. But unfortunately, the king was not in a good mood. Not today. He stomped over to the tub, grabbed his son by the neck with the strength of 1,000 men, and pulled him up. ¡°Disobey me again¡­..¡± He said. ¡°you won¡¯t like what you see.¡± The king kept his hand around Jaho¡¯s neck a couple of seconds longer before removing. Jaho threw daggers at his father as he watched him take a seat on the lone chair sitting in the corner ¡°Where were you last night?¡± The king asked angrily. ¡°With Mesyla?¡± Jaho took a long moment to answer, to decide whether to lie or speak in truth. He knew his father wouldn¡¯t like his answer, but he went with the truth anyway. ¡°No.¡± He answered slowly. ¡°In Sir¨¦, actually.¡± King Jaho clenched his jaw. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± ¡°Answer me. Yes or no.¡± He interrupted. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Without alerting me? Sir¨¦ is a cursed graveyard, you know that.¡± The prince rolled his eyes. ¡°I have to find answers, father. My nightmares¡­¡­¡± ¡°Your nightmares.¡± The king sighed. ¡°How will Sir¨¦ cure your nightmares? Your nightmares are not a curse ....they are only dreams burdened.¡± The prince frowned. ¡°What? Burdened by what? Humor me.¡± The room briefly went silent. ¡°Burdened by what?¡± The prince asked again. The king turned his head away from his son. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was ready for his son to learn the truth. ¡°Burdened by what?¡± The prince asked again, louder this time. ¡°By fate.¡± The king finally answered. Jaho¡¯s mind immediately went to the only person who could see fate. ¡°Are you saying Rosar is playing tricks on me?¡± Foolish child. The king thought to himself. ¡°Tell me.¡± Jaho pleaded loudly. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± The king took a deep breath. ¡°Unfortunately my child, Rosar is not directly responsible for the troubles that plague us in this world.¡± He explained. ¡°Fate will come for you too like it did for me.¡± Jaho closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°When the snow spiders come, that¡¯s when you should be worried.¡± The king added under his breath. Jaho quickly turned his back head towards his father. His heart began to race and anger suddenly surged through his body. ¡°I never said anything about snow spiders.¡± Jaho said. ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Jaho quickly rose to a standing position in the tub. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid.¡± The king raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯ve never taken my nightmares seriously¡­.never.¡± He shouted angrily. ¡°because you know exactly what they are and what they represent don¡¯t you?¡± The king lowered his gaze. ¡°You must learn on your own just like I did¡­.or you would have spent your entire young life angry and fighting what must come to pass and can¡¯t be changed.¡± Jaho slowly shook his head then carefully stepped out of the tub. He had a disgusted look on his face as he went to grab his robe that was still hanging on the metal loop. He hastily put it on before turning back to his father. ¡°You want to really know why I went to Sir¨¦, Father?¡± The king motioned for him to go on. ¡°The snow spiders came to me.¡± He confessed. ¡°Spiders you knew would come¡­and those spiders only mean one thing in this wicked world we live in.¡± King Jaho¡¯s face momentarily fell. It was too soon. He wasn¡¯t ready. The king thought to himself. ¡°I''ll find a way to undo what someone in this family has done.¡± He said angrily, interrupting his father¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll do what you could not do.¡± The king suddenly broke into a laughing fit. ¡°My child, this curse has been with us for generations.¡± He laughed. ¡°You¡¯ll need the Spider Goddess Nirea herself to break this curse.¡± ¡°There has to be a way.¡± Jaho responded coldly. ¡°There has to be another way.¡± ¡°My son, you don¡¯t even know what this curse is.¡± Jaho inched closer to his father who was still sitting. ¡°Tell me then¡­.Tell me what it is. How bad is it? What is my fate?¡± The king cocked his head to the side and stared into his eyes, the eyes of his mother. A part of him wanted to tell him the truth. But another part also knew he wasn¡¯t equipped to deal with the suffering that came with being a Desert king. To lie or speak of the truth, he debated internally. He went with a bit of the truth. ¡°Your nightmares are omens of a curse inflicted upon us for the blood we¡¯ve shed¡­.a curse you¡¯ll inherit. That¡¯s all I can tell you.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± The king chuckled. ¡°But you should be thanking me actually.¡± Jaho frowned. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done for you, this wedding, rushing it, it has been to save your precious Mesyla.¡± He revealed. ¡°Mesyla won¡¯t experience a tragedy like your mother did.¡± Prince Jaho stumbled back. ¡°What are you talking about? What does Mesyla have to do with this discussion?¡± The king began to smirk. ¡°In time you¡¯ll know. In time, you¡¯ll learn that your nightmares are your past, present, and fate colliding to destroy not one but multiple lives.¡± The king stood from the chair and closed the already small gap between him and his home. ¡°Until then, how about you get ready for the war meeting?¡± ¡°War mee¡ªting?¡± Prince Jaho stuttered. The king winked and exited the room. Chapter 31.5: Secrets among Duos I After Dia was dismissed by Prince Jaho, the shadow shifter didn''t go straight back to the king. Instead, she took a detour to the chambers of the prince¡¯s wife-to-be and future queen consort, Larella. A woman of many secrets. She was in the midst of painting her face with a sweet-smelling orange colored paste, a ritual among high ranking royals in the Desert, when Dia made herself known to Larella. ¡°It is I, Dia.¡± She announced. At the sound of her raspy voice, Larella fumbled the brush she was holding near her face. ¡°DIA!¡± Larella yelped. ¡°Knock next time.¡± Larella carefully placed the paint soaked brush on the table and picked up a gray sponge, dipping it into the orange paint before carefully dabbing it along her jawline. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My Lady.¡± Dia apologized. ¡°I¡¯ve come to alert you that the prince is home.¡± Larella momentarily paused her dabbing and turned towards the shadow of Dia. ¡°He was not with Mesyla.¡± Dia added. Larella sucked her teeth. Unbeknownst to the king and prince, the king wasn¡¯t the only one keeping tabs on the prince. ¡°Where was he?¡± Larella mumbled as she resumed her face painting. She slowly dabbed the sponge up and down her nose. ¡°In Sir¨¦.¡± Dia answered. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Larella rolled her eyes. ¡°The boy is brave.¡± ¡°That he is.¡± Dia murmured, as she admired how delicate and focused Larella was as she painted her face. Her gaze slowly traced the curve of her jawline before moving to her soft, warm brown eyes. Ever since she laid her eyes upon her, Dia had been hypnotized by Larella. Her deep and sultry voice had lured her in, but it was their shared agenda that bonded them forever. She was admiring Larella¡¯s slender neck, a neck she was very familiar with, when the queen-to-be brought her back to reality and asked her, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Dia cleared her throat. ¡°Yes¡­..there is more.¡± Larella placed the sponge back on the table and turned her entire body towards the shadow of Dia. ¡°Yes?¡± Dia nodded. ¡°According to a friend, Queen Mesyla is heading to the Meadows,¡± She revealed slowly. ¡°in three days, in fact.¡± Larella frowned. ¡°And why should I care about that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll stop by to see the prince.¡± Dia responded. Larella rolled her eyes then picked up another brush and coated in white paint to dab white spots around eyes. ¡°Again,¡± She huffed. ¡°why should I care?¡± ¡°If she does come, you must talk to her.¡± Dia insisted. ¡°Why?¡± Larella groaned. ¡°Why now? I¡¯m not Queen yet. There is no point.¡± Dia raised her hand and placed it on the wall, revealing a glowing sigil. ¡°Remember, our plan doesn¡¯t work without her¡­.¡± She responded. ¡°it was her aunt who chose you after all.¡± Larella took a deep breath. ¡°Hunu is gone. Mesyla is the answer.¡± Dia added firmly. For the extended chapter, click here https://chroniclesofarla.wordpress.com/2024/07/11/chapter-31-5-secrets-among-duos-i/ Chapter 32: War Meeting The Council Room in the Coral Bastian Palace was the second biggest room in the palace. Upon entering the room, one would be met by cream walls where elaborate murals hung, murals depicting the history of the House of Sfin and their God Sfin, the God of Divine Weapons, Crafts, and Art. The Builder of the Gods. The room exuded both warmth and opulence. Ornate chandeliers hung from the ceiling, their crystals casting a warm, golden glow over the room. And at the center was a long mahogany table. The table was adorned with a long runner in the shade of amber. At the center of this runner was a vase that held ochre poppy flowers. Just minutes before the meeting was set to start, one by one members of the Desert Council walked in:
  • Prince Jaho III, the assumed heir and only living son of King Jaho II.
  • Princess Jannar, the only living daughter of King Jaho II.
  • Lady Aryiel, the only living sister of King Jaho II
  • Lady Paloma, the only living aunt of King Jaho II.
  • Lord Yunne, the husband of Lady Paloma and Commander of the Desert Army.
  • Lord Ricard, the best friend of King Jaho II
Each, wearing white gowns, took their respective seat around the table. They sat in silence until King Jaho II entered. When the door swung open, they immediately stood and waited for the king to sit before taking a seat. ¡°Family.¡± King Jaho said loudly, starting off the meeting. All six bowed their heads. ¡°You may all be wondering why I called a war meeting¡­.¡± He started. ¡°but this meeting is more than a meeting of war.¡± His aunt Paloma, who was sitting beside him, gently placed her hands over his. ¡°Nephew¡­¡­¡± Paloma said slowly. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± The king did not meet her gaze. Instead, he cleared his throat before proceeding. ¡°There is a traitor here.¡± He said loudly. Everyone sucked in a breath. The king looked at each one of them before suddenly bursting into laughter. Everyone frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The king laughed. ¡°You should see the looks on your face.¡± Jannar and Jaho both rolled their eyes. ¡°So¡­.¡± Prince Jaho said slowly. ¡°this isn¡¯t a war meeting?¡± King Jaho rubbed the back of his head with a hand. ¡°Not exactly.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Princess Jannar sighed. ¡°You called us down here early. Is this not about the Reclaimants and the vote or not?¡± Half of the council was on edge. A couple of months from now, a vote will be held by the Arla¡¯s High Court on whether the charges by the political group called the Reclaimants against King Jaho II are true. If found true, if King Jaho II is found guilty of deliberately taking the lives of innocent individuals, the court would be forced to intervene in the affairs of the desert. ¡°I have news.¡± The king said loudly. ¡°The shifter, Yatra, has sought refuge in the Meadows.¡± ¡°With the Immortal King?¡± Lady Aryiel gasped. King Jaho nodded. ¡°She is the reason why we are under careful surveillance. She voted against the Desert and with the Reclaimants. I don¡¯t really blame her. It makes sense. Her God is no longer here. She is no longer safe.¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s been in cahoots with Stefan, all along.¡± Ricard suggested. ¡°Maybe she wants to rule what she feels is rightfully hers.¡± Paloma countered. ¡°She is the Shifter Princess.¡± The king suddenly slammed his hand on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t care for her reasoning. She betrayed me. And that¡¯s not why I called you all here.¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just her vote.¡± Prince Jaho piped up. ¡°The dowers voted with her too.¡± ¡°They are beings of judgment. Maybe they feel judgment is needed.¡± Aryiel offered quietly. ¡°Maybe they see something they don¡¯t like.¡± The king slammed his other hand on the table. ¡°Judgment is not needed.¡± He shouted. ¡°I¡¯m not guilty. And to suggest it in my presence, sister¡­¡± ¡°Sorry brother.¡± Aryiel murmured quickly. The king rolled his shoulders and cracked his neck before proceeding. ¡°But¡­.¡± He added. ¡°it would not be unwise to ensure that there are not nine votes against us three months from now.¡± Princess Jannar perked up. ¡°I¡¯m sending each of you on an assignment,¡± He announced. ¡°to ensure that there are no more rogue votes.¡± ¡°All of us?¡± Lord Yunne asked, a hint of concern in his voice. ¡°As commander¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll stay.¡± The king corrected. ¡°Everyone else will go.¡± Prince Jaho slowly leaned forward on the table. ¡°And where are you sending me?¡± He asked. King Jaho smirked. ¡°Not to the mountains.¡± The prince clenched his jaw. ¡°Your sister will take that journey instead.¡± The king revealed. Princess Jannar whipped her head towards her father, while anger suddenly shot through the young prince. ¡°Are you serious?¡± He shouted. ¡°I am the only one of Desert blood who Mesyla trusts the most. I¡¯m the onl¡ª.¡± The king raised a hand. ¡°I have already discussed this with Mesyla.¡± He explained. The prince¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Whhhatt?¡± He stuttered. A smug smile formed on the king¡¯s face. ¡°Queen Mesyla has a cousin¡­.¡± He explained. ¡°A beautiful, eligible cousin.¡± ¡°Father.¡± Jannar whispered, as her eyes began to well. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± For a year now, the king had been looking for suitors for his daughter much to her disliking. ¡°She welcomes you with open arms.¡± The king continued. ¡°She said you can even learn the old ways of the God Trykar.¡± ¡°Father.¡± Jannar and Jaho said at the same time. Tension filled the room. ¡°You¡¯re mad.¡± The prince mumbled. ¡°No, that¡¯s your Mesyla.¡± The king retorted quickly. ¡°You should actually be thanking me for where I¡¯m sending you since you love it there so much.¡± The prince raised his eyebrows. ¡°Sir¨¦.¡± He revealed. ¡°And Itra¡­and Aridisa.¡± The prince quickly stood up. ¡°You¡¯re keeping me here? In the Desert?¡± ¡°You are the heir. It makes sense for you to stay here¡­proper training of your future duties. We¡¯ll talk more before you leave on what I expect.¡± The king explained. ¡°Aryiel and Paloma will go to the Isle. Aryiel, you¡¯ll head specifically to Ravyn¨¦ in Thalassia. Paloma, you¡¯ll head to Benna where Queen Sharra is already expecting you.¡± ¡°And what about me, your majesty?¡± Lord Ricard piped up. ¡°You will go with my son.¡± He answered quickly. Prince Jaho shook his head once more. ¡°I don¡¯t need someone to watch over me.¡± King Jaho waved his son off. ¡°Aryiel, you speak to Ravyn¨¦ and ask for her mother.¡± He continued. ¡°Those dawnwalkers love their queen and I trust Sharra to not vote against me, but it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡± Prince Jaho took his seat again. ¡°Why are you so worried about this?¡± He asked angrily. ¡°The Reclaimants have been doing this since the war ended.¡± ¡°These are not your first political assignments.¡± The king responded, ignoring his son. ¡°Any questions?¡± ¡°Is it guilt?¡± The prince continued. ¡°Are you guilty of what they say?¡± The king slammed his left fist on the table and extended the other towards his son. Suddenly, his son¡¯s lips were sewn together. ¡°Enough!¡± The king yelled. Everyone flinched slightly. The king then turned to his aunt. ¡°And Paloma, I want to speak with you afterwards¡­.alone.¡± Lady Paloma nodded. ¡°Of course, nephew.¡± The king was getting ready to dismiss everyone when Aryiel suddenly spoke up. ¡°I have to say.¡± She said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s fairly odd Queen Mesyla is welcoming Jannar. The last time a Desert woman was sent to the Mountains, she didn¡¯t live a long life.¡± ¡°Aunt Paloma, these aren¡¯t the old days.¡± Princess Jannar groaned. ¡°Our relations with the desert are better now.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± King Jaho confirmed, then raised his hands towards his son. ¡°And we have him to thank.¡± Prince Jaho rolled his eyes. ¡°And what will you be doing father?¡± Jannar asked. ¡°while we do your work?¡± The king smugly leaned back in his chair and winked. ¡°Well that¡¯s for me to know.¡± Chapter 33: Origins I Unseen And unfortunately, innocent minds can too be deceived to open locked doors. *** After the war meeting, Prince Jaho stomped back to his personal chambers and packed a bag. He packed enough clothing to last two weeks, a jug of healing water purchased from Thalassia, and five cursing relics. In eight days, the moon was set to bleed, marking the beginning of the triannual Black Affliction nightmare. Packing cursing relics and healing water was a precaution. As he packed, he could hear his sister Jannar yelling at their father. ¡°Send Jaho!¡± She screamed. ¡°Mesyla is his to please.¡± ¡°Your brother has something much more important to attend to.¡± He responded back calmly. ¡°You just want me to suffer!¡± She yelled, loud enough for the entire hall to hear. After a long moment of silence, Jaho zipped up his bag and headed to the door. But when he opened it, he found someone already on the other side. His wife-to-be, Lady Larella. Her face was painted in different hues of orange and white. Together, the streaks of art formed a fox. The artwork complemented the cream colored mermaid gown she was wearing. ¡°Lady Larella.¡± Jaho enunciated slowly. ¡°What brings you to me?¡± Larella nervously bit her lip as she stood awkwardly in the doorway. Her heart raced as if she had been running up and down the stairs since dawn. She had rehearsed this moment in her mind countless times, but she still couldn¡¯t meet his eyes. ¡°Your Highness.¡± She said, voice low. ¡°I¡¯ve come to see if you would like to join me for a quick dip in the oasis and tea.¡± At the back of the palace, there was an oasis where the royal family liked to spend their time during the hottest days. Jaho had secretly brought Mesyla there countless times. The young prince looked back at his bag then back to his soon to be bride. He noticed that she wouldn¡¯t meet his gaze. It made him anxious. As a descendant of House of Hunu, Jaho didn¡¯t really trust Larella. She was darkness and mystery. Secrets and sin. But his opinion didn¡¯t matter. The wedding was set. Larella was to be queen and mother of the next heir. Their marriage would help stabilize the desert, his father argued. At the betrothal party, he loudly proclaimed: ¡°House of Sfin welcomes House of Hunu. May harmony return to the Desert.¡± As Larella stood there, Jaho noticed that she kept flexing her left hand. He gracefully took it and gently squeezed it. Larella slowly raised her head. When their eyes finally met, a small smile formed on her face. ¡°Can I put a pin in this?¡± He asked softly. ¡°My father is sending me away.¡± Lady Larella¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s training¡­..¡± He mumbled. ¡°Or that¡¯s what he says.¡± Larella nervously bit her lip again. If she bit just a smidge harder, she would draw blood. ¡°Can I come?¡± She whispered. Jaho removed his hand from hers. ¡°As the future Queen, I should also learn these ways.¡± She continued. ¡°I should train as I would rule alongside you.¡± Jaho frowned. ¡°You¡¯ll rule under me¡­.¡± He said harshly. ¡°Not alongside me.¡± ¡°My apologies.¡± She responded quickly. ¡°I just thought we should also start spending time together if this is my fate¡­.if I¡¯m stuck here in the Sandhills.¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Larella looked down at her shoes. This was not going the way she planned. Jaho eyed her suspiciously. ¡°Did my father send you?¡± Larella shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± He responded, then opened the door wide enough for her to enter. ¡°But by all means Lady Larella, be my entertainment before I¡¯m set to depart.¡± Larella raised her head then strutted further in the room. Her walk betrayed her temporary false confidence. As she made her way to the bed, Jaho noticed a tiny tattoo on the back of her head. That looks familiar, he thought to himself. He cursed himself for not paying attention in school. When he closed the door, he didn¡¯t know what to do. This was the first time the two were alone together in the palace. She took a seat on the edge of the bed. Jaho followed. ¡°May I ask where you are going?¡± She asked shyly. ¡°Sir¨¦, Itra, and Aridisa.¡± He answered quickly. ¡°A trip around the Desert.¡± At the mention of Aridisa, Larella whipped her head in his direction. ¡°But darkness is near.¡± She said, a hint of concern in her voice. ¡°The moon will bleed soon and affliction will begin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± He responded, unfazed. ¡°I¡¯ll be protected.¡± Larella let out a huge sigh. ¡°May I ask why?¡± Jaho angled his body towards her. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°My apologies.¡± She stuttered. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­.¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Larella closed her eyes and took another deep breath. Her body suddenly felt so stiff and tense. ¡°Your father sending you instead of the commander makes me think that things are not alright here¡­.¡± She explained, voice shaky. ¡°and I don¡¯t think I should be out of the loop since we¡¯re getting married only weeks from now.¡± Larella didn¡¯t want to anger the prince. She knew the palace was unkind to women. And the recent isolation of the current queen meant she had to tread carefully¡­.if she wanted to succeed. Jaho noticed she was flexing her left hand again. Maybe it was an omen¡­.or she was just nervous. Jaho couldn¡¯t decide. ¡°Do you want to know the truth?¡± He asked. Larella nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t actually know why I¡¯m really going to Itra and Sir¨¦.¡± He revealed. ¡°Father says he will explain when it¡¯s time to leave.¡± ¡°But you know why you¡¯re going to my home?¡± She asked quickly. ¡°Aridisa.¡± ¡°I do.¡± Larella angled her body towards Jaho. The two, now facing each other, took each other in at close range. Jaho noticed a tiny smidge of orange paint was on her bottom lip. Her lips were much smaller than Mesyla, he recognized. Her eyes were also a different shade, much lighter. As his eyes traced the lines of the artwork painted on her face, the words of his father kept replaying in his head, You must marry Desert blood. Desert blood, the only way. A fox cannot reproduce with a mountain bred. ¡°You should be careful.¡± Larella said suddenly, snapping the prince back to reality. Jaho grunted. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the darkness.¡± He huffed, then stood from the bed. Larella rolled her eyes. ¡°I need you to be serious.¡± She insisted. Jaho turned back towards her, a deep frown plastered on his face. ¡°I am serious. Or should I be concerned?¡± Larella¡¯s mouth opened and closed as she tried to find the words. Once she did, she said, ¡°In East Sir¨¦, the sand speaks again. It seeks and the people shriek. It rises and it devours. Do not enter when the moon bleeds¡­not until the 49th hour.¡± Jaho bursted into laughter. ¡°Are you serious?¡± He laughed. ¡°That¡¯s from the old tale of the old days¡­.what the Gods used to say.¡± Larella folded her arms across her chest. ¡°It''s not just a tale.¡± ¡°Those pesky reclaimaints have begun using that story to invoke fear in us.¡± He countered. ¡°They want my father to fear them¡­.me to fear them.¡± ¡°And what if they are not lying. What if it has returned? What if the door was opened?¡± She rushed out. ¡°Sir¨¦ is a cursed graveyard.¡± Jaho cocked his head. ¡°If it comes to it,¡± He said slowly. ¡°¡­we¡¯ll take care of it again.¡± Then it was Larella¡¯s turn to laugh. She stood from the bed and slowly made her way towards the door. ¡°I didn¡¯t dismiss you.¡± Jaho said angrily. Larella immediately stopped walking. ¡°It took all four gods to defeat it last time.¡± She said over her shoulder. ¡°And now the moon bleeds and we pay the price.¡± Jaho made his way towards her and softly placed a hand over her right shoulder. He knew they needed to be on better terms. ¡°If it¡¯s back, my father would have felt it and told me immediately.¡± He said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry.¡± Larella slowly turned around and folded her arms across her chest. ¡°And you¡¯re sure about that?¡± Chapter 34: Warning In the Arlan Desert, Lady Larella is of House of Hunu royalty. A Princess of Darkness. A great-great-great-great niece of Bishal, the Peril. But ever since House of Hunu fell, most of her family have been prisoners to the House of Sfin. But everything suddenly changed moons ago. The day before the moon bled, a letter came. It read that she was chosen. Chosen to be the future Queen of the Desert. Now here she was in the Coral Bastion leaving the room of her future king and groom to be, Prince Jaho. As she made her way downstairs, she bumped into Princess Jannar. ¡°Princess.¡± She gasped with a smile. When Jannar looked up, Larella noticed that the princess'' eyes were red and puffy. Jannar quickly fixed her face and returned her smile. ¡°Lady Larella.¡± Jannar enunciated slowly. ¡°What brings you? Have you seen my brother?¡± Larella nodded. ¡°I guess I should say my goodbye.¡± Jannar responded. ¡°Since we are to be separated.¡± Larella¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Beg your pardon?¡± ¡°My father is sending me to the mountains¡­¡± Jannar answered. ¡°He''s giving me away.¡± Larella¡¯s face softened. ¡°Apparently¡­.¡± Jannar cleared her throat. ¡°Apparently, Mesyla has a cousin.¡± Larella scrunched her face. ¡°A betrothal?¡± She asked. ¡°Are you to be wed?¡± Jannar shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know my father anymore.¡± Larella reached out a hand and intertwined hers with Jannar. Unlike the Prince, Jannar and Larella were fond of each other. In the mornings, they prayed together. Drank tea together. For Larella, Jannar was an ally. Her only ally in the palace. ¡°I feel your pain.¡± Larella said finally. ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to be sent off to marry a man who you don¡¯t feel anything for¡­..¡± Larella lowered her head. ¡°¡­.and against your will.¡± She added quietly. Jannar then let go of Larella¡¯s hand. Larella slowly raised her head. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°But unlike me, you¡¯ll become queen.¡± Jannar said coldly. ¡°You¡¯ll stay here and they¡¯ll remember you.¡± Larella frowned. ¡°You¡¯re afraid.¡± ¡°Should I be?¡± Larella didn¡¯t respond immediately. She took a moment to gather her thoughts. ¡°Of the Mountains? Yes.¡± She responded finally. Jannar raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡± Jannar asked, voice shaky. Larella looked around to see if anyone was watching. Once she saw they were alone, she grabbed Jannar¡¯s hand and pulled her in the direction of a door that led them outside. Together, hand in hand, they walked to a sand dune. Larella let go of Jannar''s hand and turned to face her. ¡°You don¡¯t know the stories? Do you?¡± Larella asked ¡°Stories?¡± Larella nodded. ¡°Of the Chaos that lives underneath?¡± Jannar bit her lip. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Larella took a deep breath then told the tale she was told by her own mother. ¡°Underneath the Mountains, chaos lives there. A living entity. Straight from the God of Chaos himself. When you draw blood and place your hand at the foot of the mountain, it touches your soul. It binds you to it. And the longer you live there, the harder it gets to leave. The madness leeches onto you¡­the chaos creeps in slowly¡­..takes your soul¡­and remakes you into what it needs you to be. You will lose yourself. You will lose your purpose. The Desert Princess will no longer exist. Instead, an instrument of chaos in her place. The Mountains will become your Master¡­and Mesyla will become your God.¡± A shiver went down Jannar¡¯s spine. ¡°You don¡¯t believe them, do you?¡± Jannar asked. Larella nodded. ¡°You must be careful and choose wisely. It is not the darkness in the Desert that corrupts and implants sin, it is chaos of the mountains¡± Larella suddenly barked out a laugh. ¡°You are from the House of Hunu. If it¡¯s anything that corrupts, it is your family. What do you know about the mountains?¡± Larella smirked. ¡°You know you¡¯re not the first royal to be betrothed to the mountains.¡± Larella answered. ¡°Here, you are Princess Jannar. The First Princess. But if you are to be wed to a mountain man, you will just be Jannar. All the power and privilege you''ve known will fade away.¡± Jannar took a step back. ¡°But¡­..¡± Larella added. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°There are ways to get power and privilege.¡± She responded smugly. Jannar aggressively shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight for power.¡± ¡°Luckily, Mesyla is not a fighter.¡± Larella responded quickly. Jannar folded her arms across her chest. ¡°And what do you know about Mesyla?¡± Larella winked. Before Jannar could command Larella to explain, a masculine voice yelled ¡°Jan!¡± When both women turned towards where the voice was coming from, they saw it was Prince Jaho¡­..and he was crying. Chapter 35: Warning II Princess Jannar¡¯s mother was of Isle Royalty, Princess Luxi. An older cousin of Queen Sharra, her cool eyes resembled the Thalassic Sea. Every room she entered, her beauty alone pulled everyone in her direction. Luxi married King Jaho and became Queen of the Desert at age 19. They fell in love instantly. Luxi died two and a half years later, three days after Jannar was born¡­..just like the prince¡¯s mother did when he was born. *** Princess Jannar and Lady Larella were standing atop of the hill when Prince Jaho shouted Jannar¡¯s name. His eyes were red and glossy. ¡°What is it, brother?¡± Princess Jannar shouted. Jaho cleared his throat. ¡°Your mother.¡± He yelled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your mother.¡± Jannar quickly ran over to where Jaho was standing. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She said quickly. ¡°The moon has not bled yet. The doors are still locked.¡± Jaho aggressively shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand myself.¡± He uttered, head hung low. Jannar grabbed her brother¡¯s chin and lifted it. ¡°Explain.¡± Jaho¡¯s gaze jumped to Larella, who was watching them from afar. ¡°After Larella left¡­.¡± Jaho started, then took a deep breath. ¡°I dropped one of my shielding rings. When I went to pick it up, I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned around and there she was, wearing our colors. Orange and red.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Jannar whispered. ¡°Impossible for a shadow shifter to change when the sun is out¡­..and the door to Gardenia is¡ª¡± ¡°Is forbidden to us.¡± Jaho said, finishing her sentence. Jannar closed her eyes. While she only had faint memories of her mother, her mother¡¯s image was everywhere. Portraits of her in her own room. Portraits of her in the throne room. ¡°Are you sure it was her? Did she say anything?¡± Jannar rushed out. Jaho, who was still staring at Larella, turned his attention back towards his sister. ¡°A warning.¡± He responded. ¡°She gave me a warning.¡± Jannar frowned. ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°I, too, will suffer just like her.¡± He answered slowly. ¡°The White Spider will come for me and everyone I love. Just like it did her.¡± ¡°Wh¡ª¡± ¡°Just like it did my mother.¡± He added. Jannar grabbed her brother¡¯s hands. ¡°We must talk to our father.¡± She said quickly. ¡°Now.¡± *** The Coral Bastion Palace has over a dozen rooms. Most are functional, but some are not. For over three centuries, ever since the Gods left, two of them have been locked and forbidden to enter. But between those two rooms, a red painted door stands. The door to The Throne Room. War of Flames and WeaponsAbyssinian WarThe Hallow War. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Minutes before his children arrived, King Jaho was sitting on the throne. The king was wearing his royal attire, but no longer his eyes. Instead, dark hollow holes were exposed. The curse took them away. But he wasn¡¯t alone. Beside him, a tall woman stood. She was wearing a black veil that accompanied a black, lace dress. ¡°You are sending your son to die.¡± She whispered, voice raspy. ¡°When the moon bleeds, it¡¯ll consume everything in its path.¡± ¡°We are not here to talk about my son.¡± The king responded. ¡°Do you have it?¡± The tall woman smirked. ¡°Do you have what I want?¡± The king nodded, then pointed towards a box on a wooden table. ¡°You¡¯ll collect the remaining souls when I have my crown. Now tell me, where is the third piece?¡± The woman stepped down from the throne platform, her fingers carefully grazing the red seat. It was as smooth as silk. ¡°Did I ever tell you the story of how Queen Andelusia defeated the Red Spider?¡± She asked, as she circled the throne. ¡°The Crown of Judgement allowed her to see into the human soul that lived inside and see its wrongs.¡± ¡°What is the point?¡± The king huffed. The woman dramatically rolled her eyes even though he couldn¡¯t see. ¡°She was able to pull the soul out of the spider and place it into a standing mortal.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°She damned the mortal to the abyss¡­leaving the actual spider immobile and powerless without his yang. The Incarnate of Nirea went into rage and cursed everything in her path.¡± ¡°And why should I care?¡± ¡°When you are able to mend the crown back together, you will have unimaginable power. Even the Incarnate of Death will be afraid.¡± The king slowly smiled. He hated the Immortal King, Stefan. Bad blood between the two still remains. ¡°But¡­¡± The tall woman added loudly. ¡°With that great power comes a heavy price.¡± The king clenched his jaw. ¡°Take care of the names on that list, Jaho¡­..and I¡¯ll give you what you want.¡± The king shifted in his seat. ¡°Tell me again, why should I trust you?¡± The tall woman, now standing behind Jaho, bent over and placed both of her hands on his shoulders. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t.¡± She whispered close to his ear. ¡°In fact, being afraid of me is more appropriate.¡± The king suddenly covered her hands with his and gripped them tightly. ¡°But I¡¯m not.¡± He purred. The tall woman smiled. ¡°You are, actually. I¡¯ve seen through the windows of your soul. You fear my presence because you yet to understand what I am and where I come from. But your desire for unspeakable power just happens to currently outweigh that fear.¡± The king slowly let go of the woman¡¯s hands. ¡°Why do you even want those souls?¡± He asked, clearly frustrated. ¡°I can build you souls. Why force me to take the living when I can build you them from scratch?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.¡± She answered loudly. ¡°If you want the location of the remaining pieces of that crown, you must complete the new list I just gave you and get me those souls.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it?¡± He asked. ¡°And what about the High Court? The Dowers are due to arrive here to investigate.¡± ¡°You let me worry about that High Court.¡± She responded. ¡°And the Dowers?¡± The tall woman slowly walked away from the throne and towards the window. ¡°And the Dowers?¡± He shouted as she walked away. ¡°I¡¯m sure not even you can escape the Beings of Judgement.¡± The woman immediately came to a halt. The mention of Judgement stirred up feelings of disgust and resentment. She turned around to face the king, who was putting his eyes back in. He could hear the sounds of his children approaching and didn¡¯t want them to see him like that. ¡°Even that wretched Goddess, Judgment, fell to my wrath eons ago.¡± She responded, a hint of annoyance in her voice. ¡°Get me those souls and you¡¯ll have your crown.¡± King Jaho waved his left hand in the air. ¡°Alright.¡± The tall woman made her way again towards the window. ¡°You should also know you have an unwelcome guest here.¡± She said, as she put one leg over the windowsill. The king immediately raised himself in his seat. The tall woman was half way out the window when she turned around and told the king, ¡°Beware of the one spying made of ice and mystery. She is no friend and she hides power.¡± Before the king could ask for clarification, the tall woman disappeared and a knock on the door was heard. His children. Chapter 36: Safe Travels Long ago, in the Desert Province of Sir¨¦, the Goddess of the Forbidden, Sacrifice, and Profane named Nirea ruled immorally and wickedly. The black eyed, cursing goddess had three monstrous children of her own: the Snow Spider, the Red Spider, and Junipe. Unfortunately, years after the Goddess left, her children and House of Nirea fell victim to House of Sfin. Queen Andelusia, the first Ascended Incarnate of Sfin, defeated the Red Spider easily and damned it to the Abyss Realm. Many years later, Queen Sew¨ª of House of Sfin defeated Queen Palom, ruler of House of Nirea, in the Abyssinian War. Palom surrendered after Sew¨ª slaughtered the venomous Snow Spider. Junipe is Nirea¡¯s last surviving child. And while she remains hidden from everyone¡­.. but her cursing power is still very much felt in the House of Sfin. *** Princess Jannar and Prince Jaho slowly approached the throne room to confront their father. Jaho was leading the way as Jannar followed closely behind. When Jaho went to grab the door knob, he was not expecting his sister to grab his arm. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you not hear?¡± She whispered angrily. ¡°Someone else is in there.¡± Jaho brushed her arm off then carefully placed his ear against the door. ¡°Do you hear?¡± She asked again. Jaho raised a finger. After a long minute, he nodded. ¡°It was the sound of a woman.¡± He confirmed. ¡°But I could barely understand.¡± ¡°Let me try then.¡± Jannar responded, then pushed Jaho to the side. But when she went to place her ear against the red painted door, it suddenly opened. Jaho immediately went to grab Jannar, but they both fell anyway. When they looked up, they saw their father was smiling down at them. ¡°Daughter. Son.¡± The king announced loudly. ¡°Come in.¡± The king stepped to the side to allow his children inside. Jaho and Jannar rushed to their feet and quickly stepped inside. Once they were in, the king slowly closed the door and walked back to his throne seat. As he bypassed them, he saw they were holding hands. Jannar was squeezing Jaho¡¯s hand very tightly. ¡°Now tell me¡­¡± The king said as he sat down. ¡°Why are my children here instead of packing?¡± Jaho and Jannar let go of each other¡¯s hands. The two looked at each other, wanting the other to speak. ¡°Well.¡± The king said. ¡°Someone should speak.¡± Jannar, visibly nervous, elbowed her brother in his side. Jaho cleared his throat then lowered his face. ¡°Father, there is something wrong. I have seen visions of the deposed Queen.¡± Jaho said, voice shaky. The king shifted in his seat. ¡°Your mother?¡± He asked, eyebrows raised. Jaho shook his head. ¡°Queen Luxi.¡± He clarified. ¡°Luxi warned of a future that I wished not to meet.¡± The room went silent. The king glanced back and forth between his children before releasing a huge sigh. ¡°Jannar, leave us be.¡± He said as he stood from his seat. ¡°Father! I should stay. This concerns my mother.¡± Jannar objected. ¡°LEAVE US!¡± He yelled instead. Jannar visibly flinched then stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind her. When they were alone, the king slowly walked over to his son. He grabbed him by the shoulders then pulled him into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He mumbled. Jaho slowly pulled back, a frown visible on his face. ¡°I have failed you.¡± The king continued. ¡°I have not prepared you for what you are ready to endure¡­.I thought I had more time.¡± Jaho completely pulled away from his father. ¡°What are you saying?¡± The king turned away from his son and began roaming the room. ¡°If Luxi has arrived¡­¡± The king started. ¡°That means fate has finally come for you. Before I became king, I saw your grandmother¡­.Queen Marla.¡± Jaho shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not following.¡± ¡°If Jannar wasn¡¯t born¡­.¡± The king choked, eyes closed. ¡°You would have seen your mother again instead.¡± Jaho aggressively rubbed his temples. ¡°I¡¯m confused, father.¡± After a long minute of silence, the king raised a hand and pointed towards the seat. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Take a seat.¡± He said. But Jaho didn¡¯t move. ¡°That is a command.¡± The king said, jaw clenched. Jaho lowered his head before walking towards the throne. He slowly turned around then carefully placed his bottom against the slippery seat. His father crossed his arms across his chest and stared down his son. ¡°How does it feel?¡± The king asked. Jaho shrugged his shoulders. The king chuckled then began walking towards his son. As he did, he said, ¡°I¡¯m well aware that you are the ideal person to be my envoy in the mountains. But I¡¯m also aware that you are soon to inherit the seat you are sitting on.¡± Jaho sat forward in his seat. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Jaho stuttered. ¡°My time is coming to an end.¡± The king revealed. ¡°A month from now, in fact.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± The king nodded. ¡°Inside of me, Sfin already chants your name. You¡¯ve seen the spiders. You¡¯ve seen Luxi, the last one to endure the pain our ancestors caused.¡± He explained. ¡°And soon you¡¯ll see Junipe.¡± Jaho quickly stood from his seat. ¡°Junipe? Daughter of Nirea?¡± He yelled. ¡°The cursing witch?¡± The king turned on his heels and began making his way towards the window. His son continued to shout after him. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He yelled. ¡°Why is Junipe coming for me?¡± The king wouldn¡¯t make eye contact with his son. ¡°In time, you¡¯ll understand.¡± He responded. ¡°And in order to prepare for it all, you must visit the remaining houses.¡± Jaho stepped down from the platform, confused and frustrated. He stomped towards his father. ¡°Am I cursed?¡± He asked angrily. The king turned his face away from Jaho, but Jaho wasn¡¯t done. ¡°What did our family do?¡± Jaho whispered. ¡°Tell me.¡± The king didn¡¯t respond. ¡°TELL ME!¡± Jaho shouted. The king slowly turned his face towards his son then took a deep breath. ¡°When you enter Sir¨¦, you¡¯ll find your answers.¡± Jaho aggressively shook his head. ¡°But I¡¯ve been to Sir¨¦. I didn¡¯t find anything.¡± The king slowly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t know where to go¡­.nor where to look.¡± Jaho¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°But¡­.¡± The king said slowly. ¡°Before you travel to Sir¨¦, you must do your royal duties and head to Itra and Aridisa.¡± Jaho threw his arms in the air. ¡°And what am I supposed to do in Itra? Why does it matter?¡± ¡°Talk to Lady Ewer of House of Itra and ensure she is no betrayer.¡± The king responded. ¡°But Lady Ewer and her family have never pushed back on the crown.¡± The king sighed. ¡°Just check and look around.¡± Jaho slowly nodded. ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°While you are there, ask for the white dagger.¡± He added. Jaho frowned. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it useless without the living Incarnate of Yuitra?¡± The king shook his head. ¡°The white dagger is not as powerful as the others. Its power is rather tame than the gray dagger.¡± Jaho titled his head. ¡°And then what?¡± ¡°Head to Aridisa and ensure that the House of Hunu are not colluding with the Reclaimants. Their hostility remains even though we have welcomed Lady Larella with open arms.¡± He answered angrily. ¡°And if necessary¡­.use the commander.¡± ¡°And when the moon bleeds and I¡¯m stuck in Aridisa?¡± ¡°Take shelter. Wear your rings. Do as you would here.¡± ¡°What do you even want me to ask Sera?¡± Jaho asked. ¡°She does not like when the crown visits her house.¡± The king began to laugh. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to ask her anything.¡± He revealed. ¡°What?¡± Jaho choked. The king suddenly placed a hand into his pocket. When he pulled it out, a small black soft container was in his hand. ¡°When you enter the Weran Palace, Sera will invite you for dinner. You¡¯ll say yes. Before the food is served, you¡¯ll excuse yourself. You¡¯ll head to the kitchen. And when you are there, you¡¯ll sprinkle this on the food.¡± He explained, while waving the container in the air. ¡°When the food is served, you¡¯ll let her eat first. When it is consumed, you make an excuse and leave.¡± The king then placed the container in his son¡¯s left hand. ¡°Do not consume what¡¯s inside.¡± He warned as he did. ¡°Unless you want me inside of you.¡± Jaho nodded then placed the box in one of his pockets. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll head to Sir¨¦.¡± The king smirked. ¡°The old palace.¡± ¡°But its in ruins.¡± Jaho responded, confused. ¡°It was destroyed in the old War of Kings.¡± ¡°Just because it has been destroyed does not mean it is useless. Great secrets are buried in the black sands where Nirea walked.¡± ¡°And what do I do there?¡± The king grabbed both of his hands. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you enter.¡± The king then pulled his son into an embrace. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± He whispered close to his son¡¯s ear. ¡°When the moon bleeds, take shelter. When you enter Sir¨¦, stay clear of the waters.¡± After a long moment, the two let go of each other. ¡°And what about my sister?¡± ¡°Jannar? What about her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are sending her off to marry a lord in the mountains.¡± The king smiled. ¡°When you are king, you will understand.¡± Jaho, visibly frustrated, walked away. ¡°Help me understand now.¡± He shouted. ¡°It should be me. I want to marry her.¡± The king watched as his son began pacing the room. He couldn¡¯t lie to himself. Sometimes, he was worried his son wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the throne. He was too in love with someone he shouldn¡¯t be. ¡°We need to strengthen our alliances, son.¡± He finally said after a long minute. Jaho suddenly stopped pacing. ¡°Is there something wrong? Are you hearing things?¡± He rushed out. The king then walked towards the wooden table that was placed against the east wall and took a seat. ¡°This crown has done a lot of bad, my child. You know this.¡± The king responded slowly. ¡°And in Gardenia, whispers say the Eternal Gardens are dying. Followers of the Goddess Fer, and others in the Meadows, they say it¡¯s an omen. A sign of destruction and death to come to Arla. We must be prepared for everything.¡± ¡°The Gardens are dying?¡± He stuttered. The king nodded. The Eternal Gardens have existed since the beginning of time. A symbol of Arla¡¯s fertility and prosperity. ¡°And then there are the accusations brought upon our crown.¡± The king continued. ¡°False accusations.¡± Jaho interrupted. The king quickly turned his head away. ¡°Your marriage to House of Hunu is important to solidify an alliance between two houses that have been at war for ages. Jannar¡¯s marriage to Mesyla¡¯s cousin will formally solidify an alliance between the Mountains and Desert. Your sister¡­.¡± ¡°And why couldn¡¯t I marry Mesyla?¡± Jaho interrupted, voice low. ¡°Why must I be king? Why can¡¯t Jannar inherit this instead? The king¡¯s face dropped. ¡°Your fate was chosen the day you were conceived, my son.¡± He said remorsefully. ¡°We can¡¯t choose destiny.¡± Jaho took a seat next to his father. The two sat in silence for a very long time. The only sounds that filled the room were the two birds chirping at the window. It was Jaho who finally broke the silence. ¡°Can I take my friends with me?¡± He asked. ¡°Sure.¡± The king agreed. Jaho then stood from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll do you proud, Your Majesty.¡± Jaho spoke, then bowed. Chapter 37: Beginning of a New Ending In the Mountains, they have Nectar, a ritualized drink that can send the mind to an altered but very much felt realm. In the Isle, they have their healing springs and living waters. But in the Desert¡­. this is where magic truly comes alive. *** After his talk with his son, King Jaho remained alone in the throne room. He couldn¡¯t help but be worried about the prince. He knew his son would never let go of Mesyla, but he would have to try. Lady Larella, his son¡¯s wife to be, was a beautiful and kind woman despite her heritage. To the king, she was the perfect woman to sacrifice. The king was standing near the window, deep in thought, when he heard a knock. He aimed his left hand towards the door and flung it open. On the other side was a male servant by the name of Jono. ¡°What!¡± He said angrily. Jono lowered his head and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± He said, head lowered. ¡°You have a visitor.¡± Jono quickly stepped to the side, revealing a tall, familiar woman in a navy blue hooded gown. The king felt his heart skip a breath. ¡°Ravyna.¡± He gasped. Ravyna carefully lowered her hood and smiled. ¡°Jaho.¡± She smirked. ¡°Long time.¡± The king looked over Ravyna¡¯s shoulder and motioned for Jono to leave. Jono immediately turned on his heels and exited the doorway. Ravyna closed the door behind him. When it was just them two, Jaho quickly marched over to Ravyna and pulled her into his arms, both hands around her waist. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± He rushed out, close to her lips. ¡°Does your queen know that you are here?¡± Ravyna nodded. ¡°I thought I should leave Galassia for once¡­..before my time ends.¡± While Dawnwalkers live longer than other Arla beings, they are not immortal. Ravyna was over a hundred years old. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± The king said, breaking the temporary silence. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Ravyna nodded. ¡°Since Sharra¡¯s coronation.¡± Jaho was awestruck, speechless. His breath, taken by her beauty. He could only close the little gap that remained between the two and softly placed a kiss on her lips. Ravyna immediately deepened the kiss. As they embraced each other, their hands went everywhere, wandering to familiar places. They only stopped when they heard a loud crashing sound. Ravyna immediately transformed into her icy, natural state. After she did, Jaho suddenly remembered what the woman had told him only hours before, ¡°Beware of the one spying made of ice and mystery. She is no friend and she hides power.¡± Jaho slowly dropped his hands from Ravyna¡¯s waist. Suddenly, he remembered why he hadn¡¯t seen her in ages. ¡°Why are you really here, Ravyna?¡± He asked coldly. *** While King Jaho was getting reacquainted with Ravyna, the prince was standing alone in the courtyard on the first floor. He was missing Mesyla, terribly. He couldn¡¯t sleep. He couldn¡¯t work. He couldn¡¯t even focus enough to pray. Her love consumed him¡­.devoured him from the inside. But he made a mistake. He withheld the truth. Now, she wouldn¡¯t answer his letters. The mountains rejected him. As he continued to think of her, he didn¡¯t realize he was joined by another. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Lady Larella said finally, making her presence behind him known. The sound of her voice made Jaho slightly jump. When he turned around, he had a hand over his chest. ¡°Larella.¡± He gasped. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± ¡°Just a minute.¡± She answered, eyes lowered. The prince sucked his teeth. He really didn¡¯t like when people wouldn¡¯t make eye contact with him. ¡°Look at me.¡± He ordered her, voiced raised. Larella quickly obeyed. ¡°There we go.¡± The prince whispered. ¡°Now, tell me. Is there something wrong?¡± Larella shook her head. ¡°I wanted to say goodbye before you leave.¡± Jaho frowned. ¡°Didn''t we already exchange goodbyes before?¡± Larella took in her bottom lip, biting it hard as she thought to herself. The wait was killing the prince. ¡°I wanted to give you something.¡± She said after a long moment of silence. Lady Larella then opened up her left fist and revealed a gray ribbon. ¡°A cursing ribbon?¡± The prince asked, eyebrows raised. Larella nodded. ¡°This will help you when the moon bleeds. It renders you out of place.¡± She explained. Jaho raised an eyebrow. ¡°You are not supposed to be in possession of ribbons.¡± Lady Larella cocked her head. ¡°The king says otherwise.¡± ¡°Did he? Why?¡± He quizzed. Larella shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Becoming queen comes with benefits, I guess.¡± Larella then closed the gap between the two and grabbed Jaho¡¯s left wrist. She carefully placed the silk ribbon around it, carefully avoiding the runes, not wanting to activate them. In the Desert, cursing ribbons are everywhere. These ribbons, inscribed with cursing rune spells, are tied around the wrist of the curser, and come in a variety of colors. The House of Nirea has been responsible for its production¡­since the beginning of Arla. ¡°There.¡± She said, once she was done tying the soft ribbon. ¡°Now, you¡¯ll be protected.¡± Jaho grunted. ¡°You wish for my survival?¡± Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Before she answered, Larella¡¯s eyes bounced from his head to his feet then back to his face. ¡°I have no other choice. My survival depends on your survival.¡± *** While Jaho and Larella were talking in the courtyard, Princess Jannar was eavesdropping on the other side. She had been following her brother after she was dismissed by her father earlier in the throne room. Little did she know, she had just been caught¡­.by Enu. ¡°Spying again?¡± He asked loudly, scaring her. Jannar jumped on her toes. ¡°Enu.¡± She yelped. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Enu laughed. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s cute when you are scared.¡± Jannar playfully punched him in the shoulder. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not fun for me.¡± She responded, then folded her arms across her chest. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Your brother called me.¡± He answered quickly. ¡°And Ginna and Obo.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Enu shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him yet.¡± Jannar unfolded her arms across her chest. She gently smoothed out the wrinkles on her gown. ¡°Interesting.¡± She replied slowly. Then catching the princess off guard, Enu suddenly pulled Jannar gently to his chest by the waist. ¡°Are you not happy to see me?¡± He asked. Jannar softly pushed him away. ¡°We can¡¯t.¡± Enu let out a huge sigh. ¡°I am tired of hiding, Jannar. I love you.¡± Jannar quickly placed a hand over his mouth. ¡°Not here.¡± She said angrily and through gritted teeth. ¡°And it¡¯s too late.¡± Enu quickly frowned before removing Jannar¡¯s hand from his mouth. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jannar looked over Enu¡¯s shoulder before pulling him into the next room, an empty ballroom used for dances and parties. She quickly locked the door behind her. ¡°My father is sending me away.¡± She revealed. ¡°I am to wed Mesyla¡¯s cousin. A lord.¡± Rage suddenly rushed through Enu¡¯s body. ¡°You are joking.¡± Jannar shook her head. ¡°I am afraid not.¡± Enu ran through his hands through his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Mountain blood does not mix with desert blood. It has ended in tragedy every single.¡± ¡°My father says otherwise.¡± Jannar responded. ¡°He wants to solidify an alliance between Mountains and Desert.¡± Enu shook his head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense. Your brother and Queen Mesyla love each other. That should be enough.¡± Jannar shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± ¡°Are you not going to fight for us?¡± He asked, nostrils flaring. His body was suddenly stiff as cardboard. Jannar lowered her head. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± She whispered, voice shaky as a tear fell from her left eye. Enu quickly reached out to her cheek and swiped it away. ¡°What about us?¡± He whispered. Jannar wouldn¡¯t raise her head, so he did it for her. ¡°What about us?¡± He asked again. Jannar suddenly felt a slight pinch in her chest. She quickly glanced down towards Enu¡¯s lips before glancing back to his eyes. His warm sunset eyes. The very eyes that always found her in a crowded room. Eyes that always made her feel safe. Eyes that she would have to forget. ¡°There is no other choice.¡± She whispered back. ¡°My father is king. I can¡¯t defy him. He hates me.¡± Enu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He removed his right hand from Jannar¡¯s waist and placed it on Jannar¡¯s right cheek, slowly caressing it. ¡°What if I come with you? We don¡¯t have to marry. I just don¡¯t want to be without you.¡± Jannar closed her eyes. As she kept them shut, she took in Enu¡¯s scent. A mix of oranges and vanilla. Her favorite scents. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be without you too.¡± She whispered back, eyes still shut. ¡°So what do we do? I¡¯ll do anything.¡± Jannar slowly opened her eyes. When she fully opened them, she saw his warm eyes looking back at her. She ran through many scenarios as they stared into each other''s eyes. When she found the solution, she slowly stepped out of Enu¡¯s embrace. When there was enough space between them, she said, ¡°The Queen.¡± ¡°Mesyla?¡± Jannar shook her head then smiled. ¡°Our Queen.¡± *** Two Hours Later ¡°Are you ready?¡± The king asked his son. The two were standing outside of the palace¡¯s door. At the bottom of the steps, Enu, Ginna, and Obo were placing their bags in the carriage. The orange carriage was big enough to hold ten people. The commander was already inside. ¡°Thank you for letting my friends join me, father.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a monster, son.¡± The king chuckled. ¡°Do you have the Iris paper?¡± Jaho nodded. ¡°All you need to know is written on the Iris paper.¡± Jaho nodded again. After a moment of silence, the prince and king turned towards each other. ¡°Be safe.¡± The king told his son, then patted him on the shoulder. Jaho nodded, then turned his body towards his sister. When they made eye contact, his sister ran right into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± She whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll visit you.¡± He whispered back. ¡°Tell her I miss her.¡± Jannar tightened her arms around her brother¡¯s neck. A couple of seconds had gone by before they heard the sound of someone clearing their throat. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, Jaho. Let her go.¡± The king groaned. ¡°Or do you not trust your Mesyla?¡± Jaho rolled his eyes then let his sister go. Jaho gave his father a quick hug before making his way towards his friends. Once he was down at the bottom, he turned around and waved once more. He watched his sister and father slowly enter the palace. When the door was closed, he turned his attention back towards his friends. ¡°So¡­¡­¡± Obo said slowly. ¡°Itra and Aridisa, I understand. But Sir¨¦? If I didn¡¯t know your father, I would say he was sending you to die.¡± Jaho playfully punched Obo in the stomach. Obo laughed it off. ¡°Do you want to come or not?¡± ¡°Ginna was the one complaining.¡± Obo lied. Ginna loudly sucked her teeth. ¡°He¡¯s lying.¡± Ginna responded through gritted teeth. She was the tallest of the three and had hair that hung down to her knees. ¡°We just want to know if we are expecting any danger.¡± She added. ¡°Danger?¡± The prince asked, confused. ¡°Why would we be expecting any danger? It¡¯s just an informal visit to the other houses.¡± Enu suddenly cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Is the commander not coming with us?¡± Jaho whipped his head towards his direction. Enu quickly avoided his eyes. Every time he made contact with them, he felt a little guilty. He had been hiding his relationship with Jannar for months. Jaho nodded. ¡°All informal visits by the prince require the commander¡­.as precaution.¡± All three of Jaho¡¯s friends nodded. ¡°Okay then.¡± Obo said. Jaho then motioned for them to enter the carriage and join the commander. Once they were all sat, Jaho tapped his hand on the commander¡¯s shoulder, who was driving the carriage. The commander immediately lowered his head. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°To Itra.¡± Jaho said. ¡°To Itra.¡± The commander responded. Jaho sat back in his seat. He was sitting directly across Enu. He couldn¡¯t help but feel something off with him. In time, I¡¯ll know. He thought to himself. ¡°TO ITRA!¡± Obo suddenly shouted out of nowhere. His enthusiasm was apparent. Obo rarely left the Sandhills. ¡°To Itra!¡± Jaho cheered back. As the carriage began to move, Ginna mumbled, ¡°To the land where time began. ¡°And was lost.¡± Enu whispered. Chapter 38: Itra I The Itran people are a resilient bunch. They have seen their land devoured and rebirthed by Time. Destroyed and transformed by Men. They are domesticated beings who possess a deep reverence for the passage of time. Long ago, the Goddess Yuitra ruled this very land they call Itra. A land held together by time. A land of futures and possibilities. Of memory and history. A land of hope. It was here where Arla truly began¡­.where Yuitra, the Goddess of Beginnings, Time, and the Unknown, opened the flow of time. As the formidable Queen of the Gods, the balance of the Arlan cosmic order has always been in her hands. After all, she was born first. And according to her sister, Din¨¦, she will be the first to die. *** ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Obo yawned. ¡°My poor legs need stretching.¡± Ginna, who was reading a book, elbowed him in the side. ¡°Is there something wrong with your memory?¡± She responded sarcastically. ¡°The commander just said we have to cross eight more hills.¡± Obo playfully elbowed her back, then softly placed his chin on Ginna¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What are you reading anyway?¡± Ginna closed her book to show him the cover. The words, Itra: History & Memory, were displayed in bold, bright colors. And underneath them, there was a golden clock. This particular book chronicled Itran history from the Beginning to the War of Kings. ¡°Why are you reading about Itran history?¡± Obo asked, puzzled. ¡°Did you not attend class?¡± Ginna rolled her eyes. ¡°Not everything was taught, Obo. Expecting the Crown to teach us everything is a bit foolish.¡± Obo nudged his chin against Ginna¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Like what? What have you learned then?¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± Ginna dragged. ¡°Did you know three of the five Temporal Daggers have been lost since the War of Kings? According to this book, the last time they were seen was when King Mikael came out of the Willow of Memory.¡± ¡°The Willow of Memory? Does that even still stand?¡± ¡°It was still there when I visited years ago.¡± ¡°Maybe we should give it a little blood.¡± Obo suggested, then poked her in the side. ¡°Maybe, take a peek at the Age of Dust.¡± Ginna rolled her eyes. ¡°Why don''t you take anything serious? The Willow of Memory is not to be toyed with. Its magic is potent. You would be restless for days.¡± Obo let out a loud chuckle. ¡°Love, I have nothing else to do. Why not be restless?¡± Ginna lightly smacked him on the knee with her hand. Obo then placed his arm around her shoulder and pulled her closely into him. He placed a soft kiss on her forehead. ¡°I won¡¯t touch it.¡± He whispered, before placing another kiss on her forehead. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try not to.¡± Ginna laughed, then lightly pushed him away. ¡°Get off.¡± The two then began exchanging small jabs at each other. For a moment, they forgot they were not alone. But then Enu spoke. ¡°Can you show me the page with the daggers?¡± He asked loudly, spooking the two lovebirds. The two quickly whipped their heads towards their friend. ¡°Can I see the page?¡± He asked again. ¡°With the daggers.¡± Ginna slowly nodded then opened her book to a page where five colorful daggers were illustrated and labeled. | Dagger of Maturation¡ªa gold dagger adorned with white crystals. | Dagger of Luck¡ªa black dagger with a shiny, white tip. | Dagger of Hope¡ªa green dagger with the word Trynia inscribed. | Dagger of Journey¡ªa gray, short dagger. | Dagger of Destiny¡ªa lilac, gold encrusted dagger with the word Iunara inscribed. ¡°Can I hold it?¡± Enu asked. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Sure.¡± She answered, then carefully handed him the book. The book was so heavy that Enu actually dropped the volume onto his lap, causing a slight pain in his knee. Once he was able to get his handle on the book, he began reading the page. As he did, he slowly glided his fingertips along the page, over each dagger. ¡°The dagger of luck.¡± He gasped, then raised his head. ¡°Where could it be?¡± Ginna shrugged her shoulders, followed by Obo yelling, ¡°JA! JA! ¡°Stop.¡± Ginna whispered. ¡°He¡¯s sleeping.¡± ¡°No he¡¯s not.¡± Obo scoffed. ¡°Look at his breathing.¡± Jaho then opened his eyes and shot daggers at his friend. ¡°But I was resting.¡± He said, a hint of annoyance in his voice. Obo then threw his hat at Jaho. ¡°Just humor us. I know you were listening. Where do you think the daggers are?¡± Jaho slightly shifted in his seat. ¡°Like the book said, they are lost. Mikael hid them before his death. They could be anywhere.¡± Enu suddenly slammed the book shut. ¡°Can we look for it?¡± Jaho laughed. ¡°Do you not think the crown has tried?¡± Enu then ran his hands over his face, clearly frustrated. He needed the dagger of luck. ¡°What about the trees? The trees must give way.¡± Enu rushed out. Jaho shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too risky to look through them. The magic is still unstable.¡± ¡°In all of them? Still?¡± Ginna asked, eyes wide and curious. Jaho nodded. ¡°It seems that the absence of Yuitra¡¯s essence has placed the land in an imbalance and it¡¯s gotten worse.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not following.¡± Ginna responded slowly. ¡°For example, the Trees of Offings.¡± ¡°What about them?¡± Obo asked. Jaho shifted in his seat again. ¡°The Trees of Offings still work¡­¡± He started slowly. ¡°but you¡¯ll never return if you leave now.¡± ¡°What do you mean people can¡¯t return?¡± Ginna asked. ¡°People have become lost, separated from their families.¡± Jaho answered quickly, then took a deep breath. ¡°My great aunt, Kichara, for example, didn¡¯t die in the war. After her sweet love died, she became lost after entering the Tree of Offings.¡± Ginna and Obo¡¯s jaws dropped. ¡°I¡¯m only telling you this, because I trust you.¡± Ginna nodded. ¡°What happened?¡± Enu asked. ¡°The Crown tried to retrieve her. But when that didn¡¯t work, the Crown tried to destroy them. When the Timekeepers found out the Crown¡¯s plan, they warned of a great catastrophe if we were to further mess with the workings of Time. Time holds together the world we live in, but the crown has recognized its instability is a threat.¡± ¡°A threat?¡± Obo asked, voice shaky. Jaho nodded. ¡°A threat the crown is managing.¡± He assured the group. ¡°That¡¯s why we have warned people not to visit those trees.¡± Obo, Enu, and Ginna all lowered their heads. After a long moment of silence, Ginna whispered ¡°Kichara, the General. My hero.¡± Jaho smiled. ¡°She did what she thought was right.¡± ¡°Do you really believe that?¡± Ginna whispered. Jaho turned his head towards the window. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I think. She thought the Trees of Offings would give her the answer. She thought seeing what comes ahead would give her the solution. It was her last hope to end the Great War. She did what she believed was right. She¡ª-¡± ¡°But she was wrong.¡± Enu interrupted. Jaho, Ginna, and Obo quickly turned their heads towards Enu. Enu lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Jaho responded tearfully, then cleared his throat. ¡°She was wrong. Grandfather Prest died two days later, Sharra opened the floods, and she never returned. She sought out a time far ahead for an answer but the war went on and many died.¡± Ginna then reached out for Jaho¡¯s left hand and squeezed it tightly. ¡°But what if you are wrong?¡± Obo asked suddenly. ¡°What if she made it into a better time? What if she survives even now? What if she found a life finally worth living? A life without war and pain. Without suffering and disaster. Without egos and destruction? Maybe she found an answer for her own problems. An answer to her grief.¡± A tear slipped from Jaho¡¯s left eye.¡°We may never know.¡± The carriage suddenly went quiet. Obo turned his attention back to the window, while Ginna went back to her book. But Enu wasn¡¯t done. ¡°And what about the Reverian Ironwood?¡± Enu asked. ¡°The Reverian Tree? Tree of the Living Past?¡± ¡°Oh wait! I know this.¡± Ginna suddenly shouted, then flipped to another page in her book. ¡°It says Mikael closed the Reverian Tree two days after he led people from East Itra to safety. They were never seen again.¡± Enu slumped back in his seat. ¡°Is everything okay, my friend?¡± Jaho asked softly. Enu couldn¡¯t meet his friend¡¯s gaze. ¡°You can tell me anything.¡± Jaho assured. ¡°Even if it concerns my sister.¡± Enu quickly raised his head. ¡°Yourrrr sissster?¡± He stuttered. Jaho rolled his eyes. ¡°Jannar is not a great liar and you are not a great whisperer, my friend. And it happens that the walls are very thin on our floor.¡± ¡°I¡ª-¡± Jaho raised his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want your apologies.¡± Ginna and Obo gave each other a look. Jaho noticed. ¡°And you two¡­.¡± He said loudly, as he pointed in their direction. ¡°Were you both aware of this?¡± Ginna and Obo aggressively shook their heads. Jaho slowly sat back in his seat then folded his arms across his chest. Enu kept fidgeting with his sleeves while he waited for Jaho to speak. But before he could, the commander shouted, ¡°We are here.¡± Chapter 39: Itra II When one enters the province of Itra, they enter a land laid out in six circles with each circle representing a city with an Eternal Clock Tower standing in its center. Long ago, timekeepers, mortals gifted with the ability to harvest time, used to live in these clock towers. These timekeepers guarded the Sands of Distant Past, a substance that allowed them to access others¡¯ memories. But things changed after the War of Kings. It was during this very war when the last Ascended Incarnate of Yuitra, King Mikael, was beheaded by King Jaho I. But despite his untimely death, the Itran people and its culture lives on, a culture intertwined with the concept of time. Itrans continue to take pride in their festivals celebrating the flow of time and the beauty of aging, their storytelling traditions, and in their colossal libraries. These colorful libraries, architectural marvels built from sandstone with massive clocks embedded into the facades, are visited by people from around Arla. *** The moment the carriage crossed the first circle, they were in the Itran city of Seych. In the circle city, the outermost ring contains the Eternal Libraries, while the middle ring contains the marketplaces where goods from different times are sold, and the innermost ring contains the Residences. ¡°Wow.¡± Ginna murmured. ¡°It looks as if the city was never destroyed.¡± Enu added, stunned. ¡°As if war never arrived.¡± Jaho added quietly. ¡°Are they all really libraries?¡± Obo asked. It was his first time in the Itran city. ¡°Yes.¡± Ginna and Jaho answered at the same time. As the carriage traveled slowly along the winding, fairly empty road, Ginna quickly spotted a white building with an black colored dome and three doors. ¡°The Library of Nirea!¡± She squeaked loudly, while pointing at the building. ¡°Can we stop there? I¡¯ve never been.¡± The Library of Nirea housed books that contained everything one could know about the hexing Goddess Nirea and her House in the oasis province, Sir¨¦. Ginna turned to Jaho with pleading eyes who then turned to the commander who only shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Lady Ewer is expecting us before night breaks. It is your choice, my Prince.¡± Jaho turned his attention back towards his friends. ¡°Sure. Why not?¡± He agreed with a smile. *** Inside the Library of Nirea, the smell of wood fills the halls, towering shelves stretch infinitely upwards, and the only source of light comes from the mounted fire torches. Once a day, hundreds visit this library. Some quietly congregate in the open areas and speak in hushed tones for hours, while others quickly visit to pick up a book. As the Crowned Prince of the Desert, Jaho¡¯s sudden appearance unnerved the record keeper for the day. A young girl by the name of Rae. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Rae spoke nervously. ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°My friend here¡­.¡± Jaho started slowly, while gesturing to Ginna. ¡°she would like a tour.¡± Rae glanced over to Ginna, who was beaming wide and bright, then back to Jaho. ¡°Sure, why not.¡± She responded with a smile, then pointed towards her right. ¡°You can follow me.¡± Ginna happily followed her with Obo not trailing far behind leaving Enu and Jaho briefly alone. ¡°I¡¯m going to look around.¡± Jaho mumbled, then walked away. *** As Jaho walked around alone, the floorboards creaked softly underneath him. The library was a winding labyrinth, each curve taking him in an unknown direction. As he cautiously walked around, he let his fingertips brush against the spines of the books on the shelves. He had just made it to the third floor when he saw the shadow of a tall figure, causing him to come to an immediate stop. ¡°Is there anyone there?¡± He whispered. The silence on the third floor was profound, only interrupted by the occasional rustle of pages by those reading in the open area with oil lamps. Assuming he was alone, Jaho began walking again. He took his time browsing the many books on the many shelves. One book in particular immediately caught his eyes: OF HEAVENS AND SANDS: THE FORGOTTEN CHILD He was beginning to read the first page when the sound of someone whistling made him jump. He quickly turned towards the direction of the sound, but saw that no one was there. He let out a deep exhale then went back to his book. He had just made it to the third page when a feminine voice said, ¡°I never associated reading with you.¡± Jaho knew the sound of that voice. He slowly turned around with a big smile on his face where he was greeted by no one other than Lady Ewer of House of Yuitra¡­..a descendant of King Mikael. She was standing before the prince in a black, sheath long dress that covered every inch of her body except for her dark hued face. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Lady Ewer.¡± Jaho gasped. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. What brings you out of the palace?¡± Lady Ewer, hands on her hips, took a long look at Jaho before turning on her heels and heading in the opposite direction. Jaho immediately followed. ¡°Are you not happy to see me?¡± Jaho asked, trailing her down the corridor. ¡°The Crown is always welcomed in Itra.¡± She mumbled back. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the question.¡± Jaho laughed. Lady Ewer suddenly picked up her pace, and so did Jaho. The two were making their way down the winding staircase when Lady Ewer¡¯s dress suddenly caught onto something. Jaho quickly reached out to prevent her from falling. ¡°I got you.¡± He shouted. Lady Ewer¡¯s hands instantly went up to Jaho¡¯s shoulders as she grappled with her balance. When she regained it, she quickly let go of him and smoothed out her dress. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you until later.¡± ¡°My friend wanted to come inside. Why are you here exactly?¡± Lady Ewer¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Have you been following me?¡± Jaho laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not my father.¡± Lady Ewer slowly nodded, not really believing him. ¡°Come on, tell me why you are here.¡± He pleaded. ¡°This library is far from home.¡± Lady Ewer released a huge sigh. ¡°If you must know, I¡¯m in the process of becoming a recordkeeper.¡± Jaho immediately broke into laughter. ¡°A record keeper? What luxury does being a recordkeeper bring to someone of such rank? You are a princess.¡± ¡°I am a Lady.¡± Lady Ewer corrected, jaw clenched. ¡°Right.¡± He murmured. Lady Ewer began walking again with Jaho following her. ¡°How could I forget?¡± He snickered behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience.¡± She shouted over her shoulders. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°I did, actually.¡± He answered. ¡°I missed your fire¡­.your stories.¡± Since they were 16 years past their births, the two had a very unconventional relationship that both Mesyla and the king felt threatened by. Jaho swore it was nothing, but they didn¡¯t believe him. The two were then making their way through the second floor¡¯s labrinth when another book caught Jaho¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed onto Ewer¡¯s left arm and pulled her back to him. ¡°Wait!¡± He said loudly, then led them closer to the shelf where he pulled out a book titled, OF LOVE, GODS, AND CURSES. He flipped through the pages with desperation, searching for any mention of his family. Ewer watched him with curious eyes as he did so. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how that book will be of any help to you.¡± She spoke. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He mumbled. ¡°That book is mainly about wronged lovers who sought out Nirea for help.¡± She answered. ¡°Unless¡­there is trouble in paradise. Is there?¡± Jaho slowly closed the book and turned his attention towards Ewer. ¡°Is this the only book on curses?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± She laughed. ¡°Your turn.¡± Jaho frowned. ¡°What?¡± Ewer folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Is there trouble in paradise?¡± Jaho rolled his eyes then brushed by her. ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk about Mesyla.¡± ¡°Does your precious Mesyla know about the last time you saw me?¡± She shouted after him. ¡°How you had your tongue down my throat?¡± Jaho stopped walking then turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± He warned through gritted teeth. ¡°I wasn¡¯t in the state of mind.¡± Ewer began slowly walking towards Jaho, her footsteps echoing off the walls. Jaho just stood there waiting until she reached him. Identical in height, the two stared directly into each other''s eyes. The sudden tension in the room could burn a hole through the towering roof. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask.¡± She started slowly. ¡°Does Mesyla approve?¡± ¡°Approve of what?¡± ¡°Your marriage to Lady Larella.¡± She answered quickly. ¡°How is that going to work? Mesyla doesn¡¯t seem like the type of woman to engage with a man belonging to someone else in title.¡± ¡°Mesyla is not your concern.¡± He said coldly. ¡°Now, I have a question.¡± Lady Ewer raised her eyebrows. ¡°Where is your mother? ¡°A city over. Darka.¡± She answered quickly. ¡°Now I have a question. Why Larella?¡± ¡°My father chose her. My turn. Where is the gray dagger?¡± Ewer slowly stepped away from him. ¡°Why?¡± She asked slowly. The gray dagger has been in her family¡¯s possession since the war. It was one of the few things the crown allowed her family to keep. ¡°My father requested it. Where is it?¡± ¡°My mother has it.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± He asked in disbelief. ¡°Why would she risk it being lost?¡± Lady Ewer started to laugh. ¡°My love, it¡¯s the dagger of journey. That¡¯s the only thing she has to protect her.¡± Lady Ewer continued to laugh while Jaho watched. She didn¡¯t stop until Jaho suddenly grabbed her by the waist. ¡°Protect her from what?¡± He whispered, just inches from her mouth. ¡°You know what.¡± Jaho¡¯s eyes darted from her lips to her eyes then back to her lips. ¡°Is your family still loyal to the crown?¡± He asked, voice low. ¡°The Desert must stay unified.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She whispered. Jaho¡¯s grip around her waist tightened. ¡°And no one has come to the palace?¡± He asked, still staring at her lips. ¡°No.¡± She mouthed, then changed her mind. ¡°Well¡­.¡± Jaho¡¯s grip loosened. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°There was this one guy.¡± Jaho slowly removed his arm around her waist and put some distance between them. ¡°A guy? Lady Ewer nodded. ¡°He came by wearing a cloak asking to know more about the king.¡± She revealed. ¡°He said he wants to go home.¡± Chapter 40: Itra III (Land of Hope) 347 years ago ¡°What is a land without hope?¡± Yuitra had asked Din¨¦ the day before the Gods left. The two goddesses were spending their last day together in Yuitra¡¯s palace. While Din¨¦ was excited for the new journey, Yuitra was nervous about leaving her people behind. ¡°What is a land without hope?¡± Din¨¦ repeated slowly, eyes glued to her sister. ¡°It¡¯s a land where people don¡¯t believe new beginnings are possible. It¡¯s a land that sees no future for itself, I''m afraid.¡± Yuitra nodded slowly, then lowered her face. ¡°I can¡¯t help but still be puzzled by Fate, my Din¨¦.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yuitra shut her eyes. ¡°You see what is destined to come and I can live in that destiny. But what has been determined by the Black Wind, by Fate, is immune to our power. That I don¡¯t understand.¡± She said tearfully. ¡°We are Gods. Why isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Din¨¦ grabbed Yuitra¡¯s hands. ¡°This is about what I told you yesterday, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yuitra nodded. ¡°You¡¯re afraid, but you shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Din¨¦ insisted. ¡°I am Beginning.¡± She cried loudly. ¡°It cannot do this to Us.¡± Din¨¦ pulled her sister into a hug and squeezed her tightly. ¡°My people.¡± Yuitra choked, face wet with tears. ¡°They¡¯ll die without me.¡± Din¨¦ began rubbing her sister''s back as she sobbed in her arms, her one opened eye glued to the hourglass across the room. She rocked her sister in her arms for what felt like forever. When she pulled back, she looked into her sister¡¯s eyes of hollowness. ¡°Fate is unknowable for you, but you should count your blessings.¡± Din¨¦ said finally, breaking the brief silence. ¡°It is I who carry the burden of seeing the Black Wind itself. It is I who have foreseen Our fate. It is I who have seen how the world we have built together will destroy itself¡­.. And that is a burden I wouldn¡¯t wish on anyone.¡± *** Present Day After the intense conversation between Lady Ewer and Prince Jaho in the library, Jaho and his traveling group followed Lady Ewer back to the oldest palace of them all, the Palace of Yuitra. As the only sanctuary of the beloved Goddess, the palace exuded opulence and eternal time. Intricate patterns of silver and gold lines resembling the flow of time etched on its high ceilings complimented the polished, white and gold marble colored tile floors. And on its white walls, many shelves holding ancient artifacts including the Oracle of Fire, a Tongue of Desire, and Death¡¯s Arrow, hung. Once they arrived, Lady Ewer showed the group to their rooms and left them to rest before dinner. Obo and Ginna shared a room on the eighth floor, while Enu and Jaho each took a separate room on the ninth floor. Inside of Jaho¡¯s room, the smell of rain filled the space. It didn¡¯t take the young prince long to see that someone left the window open after the rain shower. When he went to close it, a tiny blue bird suddenly landed on the windowsill. He gently tapped the blue bird¡¯s beak then walked away, leaving the window open. Since they were only staying for one night, Jaho didn¡¯t bother unpacking. Instead, he moved his bags under the bed before falling backwards on the soft, satin sheets. Drowsiness fought to take over his body, daring him to sleep. His eyes had been closed for only 84 seconds when he suddenly felt soft fingertips under his ankle. Jaho instinctively kicked the mysterious fingertips away. When he opened his eyes, he immediately jumped off the bed. ¡°Lady Ewer!¡± He yelled. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lady Ewer was naked, draped across the edge of the bed. ¡°Get out!¡± He shouted. Lady Ewer laughed in his face. ¡°What is so funny?¡± He asked angrily. Instead of answering, Lady Ewer made herself even more comfortable on the bed. Anger rushed through Jaho¡¯s veins. ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± He asked, fists clenched. Lady Ewer raised her right hand, eyeing it curiously. ¡°You can say that.¡± She said slowly. ¡°Are you attracted to these hands?¡± Jaho cursed to himself and angrily walked towards the door. He aggressively yanked the door open before turning his attention back towards Lady Ewer. But she was no longer there, Only a blue bird. ¡°No.¡± He gasped. Jaho frantically looked around the room, searching for Lady Ewer. After no success in finding her, he turned his attention back to the blue bird. ¡°Who are you?¡± He whispered. The blue bird let out a small chirp. ¡°Reveal yourself.¡± He commanded. The blue bird let out another small chirp. ¡°Now!¡± He yelled. The blue bird suddenly began flapping its wings. Then without warning, the blue bird transformed into Mesyla. Jaho stumbled backwards, nearly tripping himself. ¡°Mesyla.¡± He gasped. The young Queen of the Mountains had a huge grin on her face. ¡°Darling¡­¡± She drawled. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Jaho immediately jumped onto the bed and pulled Mesyla by the waist. The two hadn¡¯t seen each other since their last fight. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve missed you.¡± He rushed out. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my letters. How are you?¡± Mesyla sucked her teeth. ¡°Busy.¡± She mumbled. ¡°Being Queen comes with a lot of responsibility.¡± Jaho started to rub small circles on her back. ¡°And Trykar? How¡¯s he treating you?¡± ¡°He really likes me.¡± She confessed. ¡°Yes?¡± Mesyla nodded shyly. ¡°He¡¯s opened my eyes to a new way of Being. I¡¯ve never felt more alive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you. I¡ª-¡± ¡°And I may have even exploded someone.¡± She blurted, interrupting him. Jaho¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Whattttt?¡± He stuttered. Mesyla waved him off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I put him back together.¡± Jaho began shaking his head with a smile. ¡°Well, mostly.¡± She added shyly. Jaho suddenly pulled Mesyla closer. ¡°I thought you were still mad, my love. What¡¯s changed?¡± Mesyla slightly pulled away from him. ¡°Are you still getting married?¡± Jaho dropped his arms from Mesyla¡¯s waist. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± She responded, then made her way towards the top of the bed. Once she was there, she pulled the sheets back then covered herself with them. ¡°Come join me. I didn¡¯t come here to fight.¡± Jaho¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why are you here then?¡± Mesyla patted the spot beside her, ¡°Come.¡± She urged. ¡°I won¡¯t bite.¡± Jaho¡¯s eyes darted to Msyla¡¯s lips. ¡°Maybe, I want you to bite.¡± He flirted. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to get a little closer if you want me to do that.¡± Jaho slowly licked his lips before quickly covering Mesyla¡¯s body with his. ¡°I missed you.¡± He whispered again, then kissed her softly on the lips. Mesyla¡¯s hands shot up and went to the back of his head, pulling him closer to her. ¡°How much did you miss me?¡± She whispered. ¡°Clearly not enough if you are here in Itra without the king.¡± ¡°Mesyla.¡± Jaho moaned. ¡°Nothing is going on with Lady Ewer. I¡¯ve told you this.¡± Jaho detached himself from Mesyla and fell backwards on the bed. Mesyla propped herself on her side. ¡°Why are you here then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of the crown.¡± He revealed. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with responsibility.¡± ¡°Duty?¡± She asked, eyes narrowed. ¡°Before the moon bleeds? That is strange.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He said, jaw clenched. ¡°For duty.¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Mesyla took a long look at Jaho, not quite believing him. ¡°How¡¯s Larella?¡± ¡°Mesyla.¡± Jaho moaned again. ¡°Do you just want to fight? I¡¯ve told you time and time. Larella is duty, not desire.¡± Mesyla rolled her eyes. ¡°The Desert¡¯s traditions are very outdated.¡± She responded, clearly annoyed. Jaho covered Mesyla¡¯s right hand with his. ¡°Enough, Mesyla.¡± He said firmly. ¡°The wedding will happen.¡± ¡°And what if I get married? Would you like that?¡± They had this argument many times already. Jaho turned his entire body towards Mesyla. ¡°I will always be yours, Mesyla.¡± Mesyla¡¯s heart fluttered. ¡°But we are a family of tradition.¡± He continued. ¡°Tradition.¡± Mesyla scoffed. ¡°In the Mountains, weddings are binding acts of love.¡± Jaho aggressively shook his head. ¡°Our traditions are not rooted in love, my sweetheart. They are rooted in prosperity and abundance. Please, understand this.¡± Mesyla turned her head from Jaho. She wanted to cry but she also didn¡¯t want to spend what may be the last good time they¡¯ll have together crying. ¡°I have to tell you something.¡± She whispered. ¡°What is it?¡± Jaho¡¯s heart suddenly began to pound faster. ¡°I have chosen to bear a child with Lord Horn in my first year of reign.¡± Jaho started to rub his chest. ¡°Is that it?¡± Mesyla looked over her shoulder. ¡°Yes.¡± Jaho blew out a breath. ¡°Thank the Gods. I thought it was something worse.¡± Mesyla quickly turned her entire body in Jaho¡¯s direction. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± She said, clearly unhappy. ¡°When I become with child, I won¡¯t be able to leave the Mountains. Trykar will keep me in the mountains for safety.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll deal.¡± He assured her. ¡°It¡¯s your responsibility¡­¡­your duty to the crown, and your duty to Trykar.¡± Mesyla¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°Unlike you, I understand duty and responsibility.¡± He joked. ¡°Are you not a bit jealous? What if I fall in love with this Lord?¡± Jaho grabbed Mesyla¡¯s chin. ¡°You¡¯ll always be mine.¡± He whispered. ¡°And I¡¯ll always be yours.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± She whispered back. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Jaho brought their mouths closer, just merely inches from each other. ¡°Tell me that I¡¯m wrong. Tell me there is already someone else.¡± Mesyla slightly flinched. ¡°No.¡± She said unconvincingly, then pulled him into a kiss. Jaho swiftly flipped Mesyla on her back. He trailed soft kisses along her neck, only stopping when Mesyla asked him to remove his clothes. ¡°We have to be quiet.¡± He whispered, then placed a kiss on her stomach. ¡°And quick.¡± Mesyla ran her fingers through his hair. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± She breathed. Jaho chuckled. ¡°Be good.¡± He flirted, followed by a wink. ¡°For me.¡± *** While Mesyla and Jaho were reconciling, Enu was getting a tour of the Room of Remains by Lady Ewer. Inside, four towering bookshelves holding some of the many artifacts collected by the Goddess Yuitra stood. Enu had just spotted an empty white case, the white case. But when he went to touch it, Lady Ewer lightly swatted his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± She warned. ¡°This case hasn¡¯t been moved since the war.¡± Enu placed his hands back into his pockets. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mikael really destroyed the dagger. The White Dagger would have saved him.¡± Lady Ewer nodded. ¡°We really don¡¯t know that¡­..and remerging the cosmic order would have been deadly for everyone.¡± ¡°Yuitra didn¡¯t mind devouring Itra eons ago with it.¡± Enu countered quickly. ¡°Men with egos forced her to do that.¡± Lady Ewer responded quickly. ¡°Don''t insult the Goddess in her sanctuary.¡± Enu quickly raised his hands. ¡°My apologies.¡± Lady Ewer resumed the tour to Enu¡¯s delight where he was mesmerized by the great power surrounding him. Timeless power. After the tour was over, Lady Ewer led him out of the room and back to his room. ¡°Do you ever think things went too easy in the war?¡± He asked, only a few steps behind her. Lady Ewer stopped walking. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Enu cleared his throat before answering. ¡°King Mikael was the Incarnate of Yuitra.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t he have gone back in time?¡± Lady Ewer let out a deep sigh then turned around to face the prince. ¡°Yuitra is Time not Fate.¡± She sighed. ¡°As we know, what has been seen by Din¨¦ through the Black Wind must come true.¡± ¡°But why destroy the White Dagger? Why not give it to someone?¡± ¡°Only an Incarnate can use the White Dagger. One must possess the very essence of Yuitra.¡± She explained, a hint of annoyance in her voice. ¡°Maybe you should spend more time in our libraries.¡± ¡°Maybe I should.¡± He laughed. ¡°And what about the missing Temporal Daggers?¡± ¡°Lost.¡± She answered quickly, then resumed walking with Enu quickly following behind. She really didn¡¯t want questions about those daggers, so she walked as fast as she could. Once they arrived at the shiny blue door, Lady Ewer quickly informed Enu the bell clock would ring when dinner was ready and walked away. But instead of heading back to the kitchen, she quietly made her way to the basement where a locked chest was hidden under a white cloth. She looked over each shoulder before taking a key out of her shoe and used it to unlock the white treasure chest. And there they were: the missing Temporal Daggers, the Daggers of Maturation, Luck, and Destiny. They mysteriously turned up three months ago. *** ¡°Wow.¡± Mesyla breathed, voice and legs both still shaky. Jaho, barely hanging on the edge of the bed, wiped his slick mouth. ¡°Okay?¡± He asked. Mesyla nodded quickly. Once she was able to regain her breath, she pulled Jaho to lay beside her. ¡°Does the council know you¡¯re here?¡± He asked, arms now tight around her. Mesyla shook her head. Jaho started to laugh. Mesyla pinched his arm. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you''ve been following me. ¡± He answered, still laughing. Mesyla rolled her eyes then snuggled further into his side, her head on his chest. ¡°Are you mad?¡± She whispered. ¡°No. I just wished you would¡¯ve visited the palace. It¡¯s not really safe here right now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jaho hesitated before answering. ¡°The magic has become even more erratic, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Mesyla¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m not following.¡± Jaho waved his hand in the air. ¡°Take here, for example.¡± ¡°Itra?¡± She asked. Jaho nodded. ¡°I thought it was getting better.¡± Jaho shook his head. ¡°Every 14th day, time continues to freeze. The days continue to pass the Itran people by and they are losing hope, my love. The actual land of hope is losing hope.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°And they pray to Yuitra, hoping she¡¯ll hear them wherever she is. But they receive nothing in return.¡± He continued. ¡°They are getting restless. According to my father, some have already joined the opposition.¡± ¡°The Reclaimants?¡± Jaho nodded. ¡°Is that why your father is giving Jannar to me? For protection?¡± ¡°One of the reasons.¡± He confirmed. ¡°But it¡¯s also the vote.¡± Mesyla¡¯s heart fluttered. She removed her head from Jaho¡¯s chest. ¡°What about it?¡± She asked nervously. ¡°Does he not trust me?¡± ¡°My father trusts no one.¡± He mumbled. ¡°But he is concerned that certain members of the High Court still hold grudges. This vote could bring chaos to the Desert.¡± ¡°And by certain members, you mean me and my family?¡± She asked angrily. ¡°Mesyla.I¡ª-¡± ¡°If your father is indeed guilty of decimation, we will have no choice but to intervene. He should not rely on Jannar¡¯s place in my court.¡± She interrupted. ¡°I am not to be bribed.¡± Jaho pulled away from Mesyla. ¡°My father would do no such thing.¡± He said angrily. ¡°We will see about that.¡± Jaho aggressively rubbed his hands down his face. His body was suddenly tense. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight, Mesyla.¡± ¡°Me neither.¡± She agreed, then grabbed Jaho¡¯s hands. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should spend your time worrying though.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mesyla slightly shifted her body away from him before answering. She knew she had to prepare him. ¡°We have no control over Fate. We can only accept the Black Wind¡¯s doing.¡± A tear suddenly slipped down Mesyla¡¯s right cheek. Jaho quickly reached out to rub it away, then cradled her face in his hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked softly. Mesyla shook her head. ¡°I just love you.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± He whispered. ¡°Are you really here on behalf of the crown?¡± Jaho let out a small chuckle. ¡°Yes, Mesyla. My father sent me here to ensure House of Yuitra is still loyal.¡± ¡°And are they? Is Lady Ewer still loyal?¡± ¡°She says so.¡± ¡°Not surprised.¡± She choked. ¡°She likes you.¡± ¡°But she did mention something strange.¡± He responded, ignoring her last remark. ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°Lady Ewer says a guy came around wearing a cloak. Mesyla suddenly pulled away. ¡°A cloak? In the Desert? That¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what she said. She said he was wearing a cloak that he wouldn¡¯t take off.¡± Mesyla¡¯s heart began racing. ¡°And what did he want?¡± ¡°He wanted to know more about the king.¡± Mesyla felt a bit of relief. ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°He also said he wants to go home. Lady Ewer thinks he has been running from someone.¡± Mesyla¡¯s heart began racing again. The sudden worry in her eyes was evident. ¡°And what was his name?¡± ¡°When we got here, she told me his name was Talbar.¡± ¡°Talbar?¡± She repeated. Jaho nodded. ¡°Talbar.¡± She repeated again. Jaho frowned. ¡°Am I missing something? Do you know a Talbar?¡± ¡°Tal-Bar.¡± She repeated again, this time much slower. ¡°Tal-Bar.¡± Then it dawned on her. Mesyla jumped from the bed. ¡°I have to go.¡± Jaho¡¯s face fell. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mesyla rushed towards the window. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of your sister.¡± She shouted over her shoulder. Jaho ran after her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know Talbar?¡± Mesyla ran her fingers through her hair, clearly frustrated. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I know.¡± ¡°Yes, you do.¡± Jaho answered. Mesyla frowned. ¡°Why were you really following me, Mesyla? I know there is something wrong. You keep looking away from me.¡± ¡°Where are you headed to next?¡± She asked instead. ¡°Mesyla. Answer the question.¡± ¡°You first.¡± The two were suddenly in a standoff, not saying a word for a long moment. ¡°Jaho.¡± Mesyla yelled suddenly. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± He relented. ¡°Aridisa.¡± For a millisecond, Mesyla had drifted. Her soul briefly left her body. Jaho didn¡¯t notice. ¡°You are joking. Tell me you are joking.¡± She responded Jaho shook his head. ¡°My father demands it.¡± Mesyla was suddenly on edge. ¡°Your father is sending you to die.¡± She hissed. ¡°Aridisa is a death trap. Even us in Mountains are aware of this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Mesyla. The commander is with me.¡± ¡°The commander?¡± She laughed. ¡°What good will the commander be when a land of fear turns into a land of monstrosity?¡± ¡°You can always come with me.¡± He joked, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Even Trykar wouldn¡¯t allow that.¡± Mesyla¡¯s bones suddenly felt like they were on fire. She knew she needed to find Talo, but she also didn¡¯t want to leave Jaho alone in Aridisa when the moon bleeds. She had to make a decision. ¡°Tell me you¡¯ll be safe.¡± She begged. ¡°I¡¯ll be safe.¡± He replied instantly. ¡°Aridisa¡¯s darkness is not invincible.¡± Chapter 41: Mas I Two boys, nine and fifteen in age, were playing in the sand in the Itran city of Mas. The younger one turned to the elder one and asked, ¡°Tell me a story, will you?¡± Ever since the younger boy was brought to Mas, stories of the legends who were yet to be born were the only thing that calmed him from the nightmares. Unlike Itrans, his hair bled red and his eyes were like polished rubies. ¡°I don¡¯t have a story to tell you, brother.¡± The elder boy mumbled. ¡°There are no stories left to tell.¡± The younger brother suddenly stood, trying his best to look intimidating. ¡°I want to go home.¡± He said angrily, arms folded across his chest. ¡°This is not our home.¡± ¡°We will go home¡­¡± The elder brother sighed. ¡°After we mark the prince and the girl.¡± The younger brother kicked the sand beneath his feet, earning a smile from his older brother who went by the name of Jax. The younger brother was everything to Jax, and he would do anything to protect his blood. Well, half blood. ¡°What if they don¡¯t show?¡± The younger brother asked. ¡°What if she was wrong?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± The elder brother replied quickly. ¡°And why is that?¡± The elder brother smiled then removed his hands from the sand. With them, sand came willingly, suspended in the air, hovering above the ground. If anyone saw him, they would probably faint. In this particular time, Sandar Magic had yet returned, a type of dark magic that was taken away long ago. ¡°She¡¯s our God, my brother.¡± He answered. ¡°Who are we to doubt her?¡± *** The next morning, Jaho and his traveling group didn¡¯t waste any time gathering their belongings and setting off to their next location, Aridisa. After Mesyla¡¯s departure, dinner was served where the group enjoyed scorpion and goat. Afterwards, each individual headed back to their own chambers for a good night¡¯s rest. Enu, Obo, Ginna, and the Commander were already in the carriage when Prince Jaho was saying his goodbyes to Lady Ewer. She was wearing a long, black dress and white satin gloves. ¡°You must come back soon.¡± She said softly. The young prince gently grabbed her right hand and placed a soft kiss on the top of it. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± He murmured, lips brushing her soft skin. ¡°When your mother returns, tell her to head to the Sandhills.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Highness.¡± ¡°With the dagger.¡± He added sternly, then let her hand go. ¡°No games, Ewer. You don''t want him leaving the palace.¡± Lady Ewer smirked. ¡°No games.¡± He repeated. Lady Ewer slightly bowed. ¡°Of course.¡± The young prince then grabbed his lone bag off the ground and made his way towards the carriage. Once he was inside, Lady Ewer waved one last time. When they were out of her sight, the young lady said to herself, ¡°No games? The games have already started.¡± *** ¡°Did everyone have a great night?¡± Obo asked the group once the carriage began moving. Ginna let out a small giggle. Obo and Ginna had a great night. Enu, however, did not. The young friend let out a small groan. ¡°I¡¯m taking that as a no.¡± Obo chuckled. Enu rolled his eyes and turned his head towards the window. As the carriage moved further along, the palace slowly disappeared to the disappointment of Enu. He really wanted to ask Lady Ewer more about the daggers. ¡°What about you, Ja?¡± Obo asked, eyes wide and curious. ¡°You¡¯ve been pretty quiet since dinner.¡± Jaho¡¯s eyes darted between his friends. He could never keep secrets from his close friends. ¡°Mesyla was here.¡± He admitted. ¡°She arrived as a bird.¡± Ginna leaned forward in her seat. ¡°Come again.¡± ¡°As¡­.a¡­.bird?¡± Obo stuttered. Jaho nodded. He kept rubbing his sweaty palms along his pants. ¡°Why?¡± Ginna asked. ¡°Why now?¡± Jaho lowered his head. ¡°She¡¯s having a child.¡± Enu snapped his eyes open. The carriage fell silent. No one wanted to say anything. But Jaho didn¡¯t like the silence. ¡°A child with a lord.¡± He added, voice shaky. ¡°I told her I wasn¡¯t bothered, but¡­..¡± ¡°A child? So soon?¡± Ginna interrupted. ¡°Duty.¡± He answered. ¡°And she¡¯s hiding something else from me, I know it.¡± The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Obo, Ginna, and Enu looked at each other, each silently encouraging the other to speak. It was Obo who finally did. ¡°Well, look on the bright side. If she¡¯s talking to you, it means she¡¯s no longer mad.¡± Jaho let out a small chuckle. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s still mad. She¡¯ll never accept Larella as my bride.¡± ¡°But marrying Larella is your duty.¡± Enu retorted. ¡°She should understand.¡± ¡°Mesyla thinks our traditions are outdated.¡± Jaho answered, clearly annoyed. ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Obo snickered. Ginna elbowed Obo in his side. ¡°Stop.¡± She hissed, then looked back at her prince. ¡°How are you really feeling?¡± Jaho ran his fingers through his hair and took a deep breath. ¡°I understand Mesyla¡¯s frustration.¡± He exhaled. ¡°We were set to get married. We were going to unite our kingdoms and put the pain we¡¯ve inflicted on each other behind us. She was going to be First Princess of the Mountains and Queen of the Desert.¡± ¡°But then her brother died.¡± Enu interrupted. Jaho slowly nodded. ¡°The death of her brother changed everything. Mesyla became the only living heir to inherit the essence of Trykar.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why things have to change. You do not love Larella.¡± Obo said this time. ¡°In Mesyla¡¯s world, weddings are binding acts of love.¡± ¡°But they are not to you and your family.¡± Ginna countered. Jaho didn¡¯t have a response. ¡°Would your father have even allowed it?¡± Enu asked. ¡°The last time Desert and Mountains mixed, it ended in war banners being raised.¡± Jaho quickly turned his hand away from his friends. ¡°What happened to Mesyla¡¯s grandmother was¡­.¡± ¡°A tragedy.¡± Ginna mumbled. ¡°An unnecessary one.¡± ¡°But why can¡¯t it happen now? Why can¡¯t you two get married and live happily ever after?¡± Obo asked. Jaho laughed. ¡°Incarnates cannot marry other Incarnates, you know this.¡± Ginna grabbed the hand of her friend and slowly caressed the soft skin. ¡°What happens next?¡± She asked. Jaho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Our future is not up to us. It is up to the Black Wind, to Fate.¡± The group fell silent again. No one had a solution. After a couple of minutes passed, Ginna decided to take out her book on Itran history to pass the time. Obo placed an arm around her shoulder and pulled her closer to him. Enu turned his attention back towards the prince. ¡°Where are we exactly staying in Aridisa?¡± Jaho shook his head. ¡°Oh, we are not staying in Aridisa. That would be foolish.¡± Enu raised his eyebrows. Ginna slowly placed her book on her lap. ¡°Where are we going then?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°Mas.¡± He replied quickly, a small smile forming on his face. ¡°To Mas.¡± Enu, Ginna, and Obo frowned. ¡°Mas?¡± Obo asked. ¡°Why are we not heading straight to Aridisa?¡± Jaho took a sip of his water before answering. ¡°My father called last night and suggested. The moon begins to bleed in eleven hours. We¡¯ll stay on the outskirts of Mas, underground, until it¡¯s over for safety. Afterwards, we¡¯ll cross into Aridisa.¡± ¡°Mas.¡± Enu mouthed. ¡°The city of the past.¡± He had only been there four times. Ginna, however, had never been and was very excited. ¡°The Willows!¡± She squeaked loudly. ¡°We have to see the Willows.¡± *** In the Province of Itra, Mas was the third circled city built. The Goddess Yuitra built the city to be her personal window to the past. She raised it herself at Dawn. And for ordinary Arlans, Mas has been the most loved Itran city among them, for it has allowed them to visit what existed before them. the archival cityTrees of the PastAridisaBlack AfflictionEternal Clock Tower Mas was also home of several Children of Judgement, ruthless beings bound by only their laws and order. ¡°Is it true that Pola now lives there?¡± Enu asked the prince. Centuries old, Pola was the fourth Child Of Judgement created. She lived with a companion by the name of Jaxon. ¡°She has a permanent residence here, but I think she¡¯s visiting her sisters in the Meadows.¡± The prince answered. The sudden. talk of Children of Judgment made Obo shift in his seat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ginna asked. ¡°They scare me.¡± He admitted shyly. ¡°They kill without remorse.¡± ¡°They inflict justice without remorse.¡± Enu corrected quickly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid, my friend. You are the kindest of them all.¡± Obo smiled at his friend. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°And Pola is kind.¡± Jaho added. ¡°Underneath the iciness truly lies a kind soul.¡± ¡°Its her brothers you should be worried about.¡± Ginna mumbled after. ¡°You¡¯ve met her brothers?¡± Enu sputtered. ¡°Without us? How?¡± Ginna smirked. ¡°I am a Lady of Reyna Court, after all.¡± Unlike Enu and Obo, Ginna was old royalty. Her family descends from one of the original seven great families that first pledged their loyalty to the Goddess Reyna, forming Reyna Court. Throughout the Living Realm, they work in the courts of justice under the Children of Judgement. But unlike her siblings, Ginna was sent to live in the Desert with her aunt when she was three. According to her Aunt, her family had to send her way for destiny to be fulfilled. She didn¡¯t know what that meant yet though. ¡°We are almost there.¡± The commander shouted suddenly. ¡°Mas is three hills away.¡± ¡°Thank you, Commander.¡± Jaho replied, then picked up his bag off the floor. ¡°I have red relics for everyone. It masks your fears.¡± He rummaged hastily through his bag before pulling out three relics in the form of a necklace and handed one to each. ¡°These relics were touched by the Goddess Nirea herself. Don¡¯t lose them.¡± He said sternly. Obo put his on first. As soon as he did, he let out a loud yelp. ¡°Ouch!¡± He yelled. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°There are tiny claws inside.¡± Jaho revealed. Ginna dropped her necklace. ¡°What?¡± She stuttered. ¡°Inside, tiny claws will retreat to draw blood. Once the blood is drawn, a bond is formed between you and the protective spell.¡± Jaho explained. ¡°That¡¯s how protection is formed.¡± Ginna slowly picked her necklace back up, hands shaky, and clasped it around her neck. ¡°Ouch.¡± She whispered. Enu followed suit. After everyone¡¯s relic was on, the group decided to take a nap before they entered Mas. They needed to conserve all of their energy before the Blood Affliction begins. They had slept for only forty minutes when they were woken by loud shouts from the Commander, ¡°We are here!¡± He yelled. Jaho quickly pulled back his window curtain and immediately laid his eyes upon a Reverian Ironwood, a towering, thick tree with a stunning shade of pink leaves. And underneath this Ironwood, he saw two boys playing in the sand underneath. Chapter 42: Mas II When the two young boys saw the carriage, they immediately stood and gathered themselves. Milo, the younger brother, touched his freckled face with both hands and changed his eyes from red to amber. Jax, the elder brother, quickly cleaned his hands of the entity stained sand that he was able to touch from below the surface. ¡°She was right.¡± Milo whispered. ¡°Of course, she was right. She¡¯s Mother.¡± ¡°What do we do? We can¡¯t let them get away.¡± Milo said quickly. After a moment of thinking, Jax knelt once more and plunged his hand into the sand, just merely below the surface. ¡°Adera.¡± He whispered, and released a huge wave of energy from his hands. When he looked up, he saw that the carriage carrying Prince Jaho and his traveling group stopped moving. ¡°Well done.¡± Milo applauded. *** ¡°What¡¯s happened? Why have we stopped moving?¡± Jaho shouted. The Commander kept trying to propel the carriage to move forward, but nothing worked. ¡°It looks like we are stuck.¡± He shouted back. ¡°Give me a moment.¡± Jaho turned back to his friends, who were looking back at him with worrying eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He assured them. ¡°The effects of the Moon don¡¯t start until nightfall.¡± ¡°How far do we have until we reach the Mas Royal Residence?¡± Enu asked. ¡°We have to break one more ring and cross two hills.¡± Jaho answered. After the War of Kings, the House of Sfin built houses in each Desert Province, each inhabiting a War General. King Jaho the First said it was to ensure insurrection wouldn¡¯t happen under his rule. In the province of Itra, the Royal Residence was in Mas. ¡°It looks like we are going to be here for a while.¡± Obo mumbled. Jaho turned his attention towards Ginna. ¡°Since we are here, how about we check out the Trees of the Past?¡± He suggested. A smile lit up Ginna¡¯s face. ¡°Really? Can we?¡± Jaho nodded, then opened his door. ¡°Remember, no touching.¡± He said as he placed his hood over his head to conceal his identity. They all nodded their heads. ¡°I can¡¯t lose any of you on this journey. Who else is going to annoy me?¡± He joked. Obo picked up one of Ginna¡¯s books and swung it at Jaho, narrowly missing him. ¡°More like, who are you going to annoy if we are not here?¡± He joked back. *** The day before the Black Affliction, the sun was always in its prime and glory. Because of this, Desert people would often spend this day basking in its light before night takes over for 48 hours. In the provinces of Aridisa and Sandhills, residents spend their time soaking up the sun in the oases. In Sir¨¦, they spend their time in the Land of Mirrors, seeking protection. But in Itra, particularly in the city of Mas, many spend their times in the outer ring, praying to the Trees of the Past. Some pray to be taken by them. Some even are. On this day, the Trees of the Past was extremely crowded. Gatherers, wearing bright clothing with sundial artwork, sat on patterned blankets with their jugs of wine and red berries. Somewhere, not too far, the sound of a flute could be heard. The carriage carrying Prince Jaho and his group happened to stop near a Willow of Memory. Instead of the usual green, each willow leaf was a light lilac, a soft shade of purple. And with a slight touch of wind, this willow releases a sweet scent that brings upon a momentary feeling of bliss for those nearby. But in exchange, it takes a memory. When they exited the carriage, Ginna went straight to this lilac Willow. She was so enamored by the stunning sight that she didn¡¯t even hear what Obo asked her¡­or even noticed when he joined her. ¡°Ginna!¡± He yelled louder. Ginna slightly flinched. ¡°No need to shout.¡± She responded, then playfully rolled her eyes. Obo snuck a hand around her waist. ¡°Remind me, my love. What¡¯s special about the Willows?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a reminder of Death¡¯s weakness.¡± She responded quickly. Obo tightened his grip around Ginna¡¯s waist. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± She laughed. ¡°Well, not entirely.¡± ¡°Explain.¡± He said softly, then brushed a piece of hair behind her ear. ¡°You don¡¯t really care.¡± She mumbled back. ¡°You know I care about everything you care about.¡± He countered quickly. Ginna¡¯s stomach fluttered. Everyone knew Obo was not the brightest, and he was rarely sure about anything. He was the fun friend of the group with a bad memory. But the day he met Ginna working in a Court of Justice, he became sure of one thing, he could never get tired of hearing her raspy voice. ¡°Come on. Tell me.¡± He urged. Ginna released a huge sigh before breaking away from Obo. Her flowy dress embraced the wind as she walked towards the tree, just stopping short of it. ¡°This Willow is one of the most powerful things that has existed in our world, my love.¡± She began to explain loudly. ¡°Every memory lives here. This tree holds the secrets of everything that has lived.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they all though?¡± Obo asked, frowning. ¡°They are trees of memory.¡± Ginna turned around with a smile plastered on her face. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°But most importantly, this Willow holds great power that even Death was afraid of.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Enu asked, spooking the two of them. Him and Jaho had suddenly joined them. ¡°When Yuitra created the Willow, it wasn¡¯t just humans who craved the past.¡± She continued. ¡°The Gods?¡± Obo asked. Ginna nodded.¡°When Yuitra created the Willow, she made blood as the ultimate sacrifice. A bloodthirsty goddess, she was. But the Gods don¡¯t bleed. So, what did they give?¡± ¡°Their essence?¡± Enu suggested. ¡°Yes.¡± She replied. ¡°Death warned his fellow Gods. He argued it was a ploy by Yuitra. Most listened.¡± ¡°Most?¡± Obo asked. ¡°Except two.¡± Ginna responded with a smirk. ¡°Desire and Nirea.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s how Sandar Magic was created.¡± A young masculine voice spoke. Enu, Obo, Jaho, and Ginna all whipped their hands in the direction of the voice. Jax. The elder brother was standing alongside his younger brother, holding his hand. ¡°Sandar Magic.¡± Enu repeated. ¡°I thought Sandar Magic was created by Nirea.¡± Jax started to laugh. ¡°That¡¯s what they agreed to tell people.¡± Milo answered this time. ¡°Mother of Magic, some call her¡­..More like, Bearess of Curses.¡± ¡°It was Yuitra who harvested the essence of her fellow Goddesses. On Judgement Day, Reyna allowed her to use the day to give anyone Sandar Magic.¡± Jax explained. ¡°Then the War happened.¡± Enu said. Jax nodded. ¡°War of the Gods. Death was wounded. Trykar suddenly joined. And we know what happened next.¡± ¡°Sandar Magic was taken by Fate.¡± Ginna answered, then slowly walked towards the boys. ¡°You both are a bit young to know the history of Sandar Magic. Who are you?¡± Jax extended his hand, which Ginna carefully took. ¡°I am Jax. This is my brother, Milo.¡± He said. ¡°We are in advanced study.¡± ¡°Advanced study?¡± Jaho asked slowly, speaking for the first time. The boys nodded. Jaho then suddenly removed his hood, revealing his identity. Loud gasps and murmurs could be heard. It¡¯s the Prince. The Prince is here. Milo and Jax immediately bowed in front of the Prince. ¡°No need.¡± The Prince said quickly. ¡°Stand.¡± The boys nodded then quickly stood. ¡°Where are you from?¡± Jaho asked, looking directly into Jax''s eyes. ¡°We are visiting from home.¡± He responded. ¡°And where is home?¡± ¡°Far.¡± Jax answered quickly. ¡°Very far.¡± Milo suddenly broke free of Jax¡¯s grasp and ran towards Obo. ¡°I like your necklace.¡± He professed. ¡°Can I touch it?¡± Obo slowly kneeled. ¡°Sure.¡± He answered. Milo carefully reached up and placed his small hand around the front of the delicate relic. For Milo, this was the hard part. He tightened his grip then his eyes reverted to red. Only for a second. No one noticed. When he was done, Milo let go of the relic and stepped back. Jaho watched the exchange before turning his back to Jax. ¡°Far from home?¡± He asked slowly. ¡°Before the moon bleeds. That is strange.¡± Jaho took a long look at Jax from top to bottom. The boy was wearing black loose pants and a white satin shirt. ¡°Where is home?¡± He asked again. ¡°We are orphans.¡± Jax admitted shyly. ¡°The only family we have are our sisters, but they are priests under the Incarnate of Din¨¦. We are not welcomed there anymore.¡± Ginna¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°The Meadows Queen?¡± Ginna asked. ¡°Your are of Meadows blood? Of divination blood?¡± Milo coughed. ¡°Our sisters are.¡± Jax answered quickly. Obo, Ginna, Enu, and Jaho were all suddenly frowning. ¡°I¡¯m not following.¡± Jaho said. ¡°We are half-blood. All of Us.¡± Jax clarified. ¡°We share one Mother.¡± ¡°And where is this mother from?¡± Enu asked, a hint of annoyance in his voice. A tint of pink suddenly flushed Milo¡¯s face. ¡°You are pretty.¡± Milo said suddenly, looking up at Ginna. ¡°May I hold your hand?¡± Ginna glanced at Obo, who only shrugged his shoulders. Ginna reached out for the younger boy¡¯s hand, who took it quickly. ¡°Ada.¡± He whispered. Suddenly, a red marking invisible to mortals quickly developed on Ginna¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t feel a thing. After it was done, Milo let go of Ginna¡¯s hand and slightly nudged his brother in the side. Jax looked down and saw his brother¡¯s eyes briefly flash to red. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home.¡± Milo cried suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m ready to go home.¡± Jax nodded then turned his attention back towards Jaho. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized. ¡°He¡¯s been in a mood. Mother thought outside would help.¡± Jaho tilted his head. ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you though, Prince Jaho¡­.all of you.¡± Jax responded, then turned his attention towards Jaho¡¯s friends, taking in each of them. Enu, the boy lost in love, who didn¡¯t stand a chance. Ginna, a lady of old royalty, who had no clue what she''s about to endure. And Obo, the banished prince, who their Mother was finally calling home. ¡°It was nice meeting all of you.¡± Jax reiterated, then grabbed his brother¡¯s hand and guided them away in the opposite direction. Jaho and his friends watched them leave in disbelief. *** When they were out of ear shot, Milo told his brother, ¡°Prince Jaho has no idea the dangerous company he keeps.¡± ¡°When war comes, he¡¯ll know.¡± Jax responded quickly. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Jax shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Who knows.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯ll be Emmar. It should be Emmar. Desire is the only God who would use it wisely.¡± Milo rushed out. Jax shook his head. ¡°Desire is trickery. Don¡¯t let the stories of their Gods fool you. Mother would be disappointed.¡± Milo rolled his eyes. ¡°And Mesyla currently has the advantage. But we can only hope that we survive.¡± Jax added. ¡°But King Jaho has the Eighth Entity. It¡¯s even collecting souls now.¡± Milo replied. Jax laughed. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. It really comes down to the crown. Stefan, Mesyla, Sharra¡­..¡± ¡°We can¡¯t count out King Kyran.¡± Milo interrupted. ¡°True.¡± Jax agreed. ¡°And the Entity was here, by the way. I felt it.¡± A crease formed on Milo¡¯s forehead. ¡°The Unseen lurking in Mas. Why?¡± Jax shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s just go before it returns.¡± ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Milo chuckled. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t dare try us. I am much older and stronger.¡± ¡°Mother wouldn¡¯t put us in that position.¡± Jax responded. ¡°Not now, anyway. We still have work to do.¡± Milo suddenly stopped walking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jax asked. ¡°We are almost near Aridisa.¡± Jax could see the white sand from where they were standing. Milo folded his arms across his chest and flared his red eyes. ¡°I want to stay and watch.¡± ¡°Milo.¡± Jax groaned. ¡°We have to cross over Aridisa then head to the Meadows before nightfall. Those were our orders¡± ¡°The Meadows can wait.¡± Milo responded through gritted teeth. ¡°I want to see it consume her.¡± Jax''s eyes suddenly flashed blue. ¡°I want to see our brother return to us.¡± Milo added. ¡°I want to see him bleed.¡± Jax¡¯s gaze flicked to a nearby woman who was wearing a gown made of rose silk with white needle lace. Ora. Servant of Fate A small smirk suddenly formed on Jax¡¯s face. ¡°Well then, brother. If Fate now commands it, let¡¯s watch them all bleed.¡± Chapter 43: The Black Affliction Hunu,AridisaSovereign of Fear. Nirea Now, three times a year, Hunu¡¯s creations, the shadow shifters, are enslaved to the working magic of Nirea. When the Moon bleeds, their true animalistic nature are exposed and Desert Arlans pay the price¡­.. In blood. *** Ada-Hiar Red Casca,Ora You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± Ora whispered, staring at the sky in awe as the fog grew heavy. ¡°Mother wants it quickly.¡± Ada let out a loud chuckle. ¡°Quick?¡± ¡°And to make it look like it was one of them.¡± Ora responded instead. ¡°But not too sloppy. If we wanted to be sloppy, we would have sent your brother, Ye-Hiar.¡± Ada suddenly grabbed Ora¡¯s throat. Ora¡¯s hands shot towards her throat, scratching her red painted nails against Ada¡¯s hand. ¡°You may be your mother¡¯s favorite, but you are not mine.¡± Ada threatened, then let Ora go. ¡°You are deranged.¡± Ora breathed. Ada rolled her eyes before turning her attention towards the moon. A crimson line had appeared on the moon''s surface, as if something sliced through the sphere and created a wound. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Ada murmured. ¡°The moon is bleeding.¡± Chapter 44: The Black Affliction II An hour before The Mas Royal Residence is an underground House of Sfin palace hidden beneath layers of ancient sand in the Itran city of Mas, just off the border of Aridisa. In order to enter, one must first descend a wooden ladder. Jaho and his traveling group were slowly descending the ladder when a soft light slowly enveloped them, revealing walls adorned with elaborate paintings of the Gods. The elaborate painting depicting the self righteous Goddess Reyna riding her white horse, Hiar, off the coast of Thalassia, had just revealed itself to the group. As they descended further, more vibrant paintings revealed themselves. Once they reached the bottom, a long hall with paintings of scorpions and foxes was revealed. Inside, the air was infused with the scent of vanilla and burning amber, and the only light came from the torches mounted onto each side of the hall. Led by Jaho, the group slowly made their way down the eerily silent hall until a round door appeared. When they arrived, the commander retrieved a heavy, black key from his right pocket. It took him a few tries opening the door, but when he successfully did, a large room with a high ceiling revealed itself. ¡°Welcome to the Royal Residence.¡± The commander announced proudly. A collective gasp escaped the group as they stepped inside. Ginna was the first to cross the threshold, her eyes wide with glee and curiosity. ¡°Wow!¡± She gasped, then pointed towards a small pond in the middle of the room. Above it, a crystallized chandelier hung. The entire room was hanging with chandeliers. Obo, the quietest of the group, was immediately drawn to a large fresco that depicted the birth of Children of Judgement. ¡°This room is like a history book.¡± He breathed. As they wandered deeper into the room, the atmosphere felt vibrant and lively. Elaborate frescoes were painted on all of the walls. Colorful furniture was scattered. Crystallized chandeliers hung from the ceilings. Everyone¡¯s eyes kept scanning the room, taking in every detail. ¡°How many rooms are there?¡± Enu asked suddenly. ¡°Five.¡± The commander answered. ¡°One for the commander. One for the love birds. One for Enu. And I¡¯ll take the head room.¡± Jaho added. ¡°These walls tell eons of stories.¡± Obo said, voice filled with awe. Ginna laughed. ¡°Books do too. Maybe pick up some, my love.¡± Obo playfully rolled his eyes with a smile. ¡°Is it truly safe here?¡± He asked Jaho. Jaho nodded. ¡°When the fog fully forms, I¡¯ll place the brunneras on the door from the outside.¡± Brunneras, blue expensive flowers, were one of the few things capable of warding off shadow shifters during the moon bleeding. ¡°And I¡¯ll be at the door keeping watch.¡± The commander added. The group then split up, each drawn to a different corner of the room. As they explored and took in the paintings, they realized they were in something special. After many minutes passed, Ginna announced she was heading for a bath. Obo opted to join her. Now alone, Enu and Jaho stood briefly in silence until Jaho said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go above the surface before we¡¯re locked in here for the night.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡± Enu responded quickly. *** Dusk was slowly fading into night. The busy skies were coming to a halt. As the sun slowly retreated, the twinkling stars emerged. Once they returned to the surface, Enu and Jaho observed many residents praying into the sand. For residents of Mas, this was a time of reflection and prayer. Not everyone had access to brunneras. But for Jaho, accessing brunneras came easy. He had just finished burying some of the brunneras underneath the sand when Enu asked him, ¡°When did you learn?¡± Jaho slowly turned his head towards his friend. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°About you and my sister?¡± Enu nodded. ¡°Many nights ago.¡± ¡°When?¡± A sigh escaped Jaho¡¯s lips. ¡°One night, Mesyla and I had a fight. Someone had given her a Gem of the Sea. She wouldn¡¯t tell me who. We fought. So, I came back home and that¡¯s when I saw you both in the oasis.¡± Enu rubbed his hands along his face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± He asked, voice muffled. ¡°Because my sister loves you.¡± Jaho answered quickly, then took a seat on the ground. ¡°And I trust you with her.¡± Enu took a seat across from him. It was clear Jaho had more to say, so he waited. ¡°My sister and I only have each other.¡± Jaho began. ¡°Our mothers, both succumbing to the ills of something yet unknown to me but knowable. I will protect her with everything I have. And you, my friend, I know will do the same. Because you protected me long ago.¡± Enu¡¯s eyes began to well. ¡°I trust you. I have always trusted you. But not telling me, that hurt me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Enu croaked. ¡°I just knew you had a lot going on with your nightmares.¡± Jaho whipped his head away from his friend. ¡°My nightmares.¡± He mumbled. ¡°My nightmares are not really nightmares.¡± Enu reached out for Jaho. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jaho dropped his head backwards and closed his eyes. ¡°My nightmares are omens.¡± He revealed. ¡°My father, the king, has been lying. Our mothers, my siblings, did not succumb to sickness.¡± Enu frowned. ¡°No?¡± Jaho shook his head. ¡°They took their lives¡­¡­desperate to be free of something that was clawing through them¡­.piercing their body from within. Our Queen is next. Myriam is next.¡± ¡°I¡­.don''t¡­.understand.¡± Enu stuttered. ¡°How do you know this?¡± Jaho slowly turned his head back towards his friend. ¡°My nightmares, my friend. My nightmares. The omens have spoken.¡± ¡°Something else has been revealed to you, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Jaho slowly smiled. ¡°My soul is damned.¡± He responded, eyes welling. ¡°It is damned. Something is coming for me.¡± At that moment, heavy droplets from the gray mist began to fall and harshly pelt the skin of the young men. Jaho and Enu both looked upwards. They saw that a crimson red line was slowly appearing on the moon¡¯s face. ¡°My father says Sir¨¦ will explain everything, but I¡¯m not even sure I want to know anymore.¡± Jaho said, eyes still upwards. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what awaits when we arrive. What if this is the beginning of the end for me? What if I become like my father?¡± Enu squeezed his friend''s right hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there with you. And as long as I¡¯m there, no harm will come upon you.¡± Jaho reached out to caress Enu¡¯s face with his free hand. ¡°When I become king, I¡¯ll make you my commander.¡± Enu lowered his head and gently placed it against Jaho¡¯s own head. ¡°You¡¯ve been a good friend to me.¡± Enu whispered. ¡°And you to I.¡± The bonding moment between the two men was then interrupted by the sudden appearance of Ginna. ¡°What are you two up to?¡± She said, hands on her hips. ¡°The mist is forming. You must come inside.¡± Enu and Jaho slowly parted from each other and followed Ginna back down. *** ¡°Did you know that some shadow shifters eat ears?¡± Ginna blurted to the group, while they waited for dinner to be ready. She had been reading a book called Aridisan: Language of Fear. The book chronicled the history of the God Hunu and his land, Aridisa. The chapter she was currently reading was about shadow shifters¡ªthe race of red-eyed beings created by the God Hunu. During the Day, they moved as shadows, while at Night, they turned into flesh beings and hunted. They were excellent hunters, possessing extraordinary senses, and with the ability to walk through anything. ¡°Yes.¡± Jaho answered. ¡°Although, I haven¡¯t seen it myself.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m pretty sure those are rogue shifters.¡± Enu added. Obo¡¯s hands went straight to his ears. Ginna abruptly closed her book. ¡°Hunu really damned us all, didn''t he?¡± She laughed. ¡°What was he thinking? Out of all the Gods to play that trick on, he chose Nirea.¡± ¡°Mother of Magic.¡± Enu added, laughing. ¡°Oh wait! Apparently, that is not true.¡± ¡°Who were those boys anyway?¡± Jaho asked, while preparing a pot of soup. ¡°They were strange.¡± Ginna responded. ¡°And very vague.¡± Enu added. Jaho removed five bowls from the cupboard and placed them around the center table. Compared to the Coral Bastion Palace, the dining room was much smaller. One chandelier hung in the middle over a green wooden table holding a candelabra. Jaho removed the pan from the fire and placed it in a larger pan filled with cold water sitting in the middle of the table. ¡°Call the Commander in, Enu.¡± Jaho instructed, who quickly obeyed. When he returned back with the Commander, everyone took a seat around the table. Before they began to eat, Ginna picked up her flute and said, ¡°To survival!¡± ¡°To survival!¡± They all cheered back. Little did they know, they weren¡¯t alone in that residence. Chapter 44.5: The Black Affliction II (Part II) Back in the Coral Bastion Palace, King Jaho had locked down the palace. No one could enter nor exit until the moon stopped bleeding. Bunneras were hanging everywhere, inside and outside. ¡°What is that noise?¡± The king yelled, sitting in the bath. A loud banging noise was heard all the way up to the king¡¯s chambers. ¡°Jaspar is hanging up a portrait.¡± Timar answered. Timar had been helping the king with his bath and was applying a minty ointment to his scarred back. Remnants of a curse. ¡°Do you think my son is weak, Timar?¡± The king asked suddenly, causing Timar to drop the ointment in the cool water. ¡°I¡­..think¡­.the prince¡­¡­ is wise.¡± He stuttered. The king laughed. ¡°Wise. The boy is naive.¡± The king suddenly came to a standing position in the bath, water splashing everywhere. Timar quickly covered him with his red robe. ¡°To bed, sir?¡± ¡°To bed.¡± *** The lavish room of King Jaho was adorned with draping tapestries with drawings of foxes on each wall. The only light came from flickering candles on a table pushed against the wall. As he moved through the chamber, he walked with a noticeable limp. Remnants of a curse. He paused before a large mirror and removed his heavy crown, setting it aside for the night. He let his fingers brush against the heavy material. As he did, it finally hit him. The crown was fading. Its once shimmering gems are fading. Sfin has decided. A new reign must be ushered in. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± came a soft voice from the doorway suddenly. It was Jaspar, his loyal servant, carrying a small glass filled with cold water. He took the glass from him and set it on the carved wooden table before him. ¡°Thank you, Jaspar,¡± he said, forcing a smile. ¡°Has my son sent a letter?¡± Jaspar shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± The king picked up the glass and took a small sip, before placing it back down. ¡°Do you think my son is weak? Do you think he can handle the pressure of being king?¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Jaspar¡¯s eyes darted away from the king and onto the tapestry behind me. ¡°I think¡­..¡± Jaspar paused. The king reached out towards Jaspar¡¯s chin and forced him to look into his eyes. ¡°Speak.¡± He commanded. ¡°I think your son understands duty outweighs his desires.¡± He answered, satisfied with his answer. ¡°And?¡± ¡°Your son will put the crown before anything.¡± He answered. ¡°Like he always has. Even if it means hurting the one he loves.¡± The king let go of Jaspar¡¯s chim. ¡°Do you think my son is wise?¡± Jaspar let out a small chuckle. ¡°He¡¯ll learn.¡± Suddenly, another soft voice came from the doorway. The two whipped their heads in the direction of the voice. A tall woman wearing a long red, sequined dress was standing there. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Jaspar said softly, then bowed. ¡°Myriam.¡± The king acknowledged, smiling. ¡°My Queen.¡± ¡°Darling¡­.¡± She drawled. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± The king turned back to Jaspar and dismissed him with a wave. Once they were alone, the king walked over towards the bed and gestured for the queen to join him. It had been a while since the two shared a bed. Lately, Queen Myriam had been having her fits, causing her to be confined to a separate room. ¡°You know¡­.he desires to sit on the council.¡± She spoke, once they settled underneath the heavy covers. Jaho waved her off. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He responded instead. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Myriam laughed loudly. ¡°This place¡­¡­¡± Jaho turned on his side. ¡°What about it?¡± Myriam dipped her head into the king¡¯s chest. ¡°This place drives you insane.¡± She whispered. ¡°And they say Sir¨¦ is cursed.¡± Jaho gently put some distance between the two. ¡°What are you talking about, Myriam?¡± He asked, pretending not to know. Myriam slowly took in her bottom lip and stared into the king¡¯s eyes. After a long moment, she shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s just go to bed.¡± For Lady Myriam, of Sir¨¦ blood, she was not a stranger to the peculiar. But the longer she lived in the Palace, the longer she was married to the king, she felt herself changing. Jaho took a long look at his wife before kissing her on the forehead. ¡°Goodnight, my love.¡± ¡°Goodnight, my king.¡± Four hours later A persistent knocking. It was only a matter of time before it woke the king. The king¡¯s eyes shot open and his arm instinctively reached out for Myriam. But Myriam was no longer there. ¡°Myriam.¡± He quivered. ¡°Not again.¡± Chapter 45: The Black Affliction III DarknessFear In Mas, two women had been running across the Red Casca for several minutes. Only minutes before, they were in their tiny underground home preparing dinner when a small child suddenly appeared. Thinking the child was an orphan, they let him in. But they were unfortunately wrong. Only three minutes after letting him in, the older woman was attacked by the child. Now, here they were, being chased across the surface in Mas. ¡°Enough of this.¡± The shadow shifter huffed suddenly, then dissolved into the sand. The two women watched in horror as the child¡¯s flesh dissolved. Thinking they were safe, they decided to have a drink from their decanters. ¡°How far do we have?¡± The older woman asked, out of breath. ¡°Where did the child even go?¡± The younger woman shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Next time, we absolutely cannot go without brunneras.¡± The older woman breathed, still out of breath. The young woman placed their decanters back in her bag. ¡°Why do you think the king raised the price of bunneras for us here? We have done nothing wrong.¡± The older woman shot daggers at her sister. ¡°What do you think? We are in Mas, my love. Home of House of Yuitra. The less of Yuitra¡¯s worshippers, the better it is for the Crowned King.¡± The older woman then looked around the area, scanning for anything out of the ordinary. ¡°Let¡¯s just go to Raela¡¯s place.¡± She said, after seeing the area was clear. ¡°I¡¯m sure she has bunneras hanging.¡± The younger woman nodded. The two sisters then began walking east. They only took around ten steps when something had grabbed each of them by the back of their heads. ¡°And where are you both going?¡± The voice purred. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± *** The next morning, Jaho and his friends started the day with prayer and tea. The group of four sat in the middle of the grand room and silently prayed to the God Sfin. After they were done, Enu picked up Ginna¡¯s book on Itran history and carried it back to his room to read. ¡°If anyone needs me, I¡¯ll be in my room.¡± He announced loudly, then closed his door. Ginna and Jaho, on the other hand, decided to venture outside. Although it was still very much dangerous, the two had the relics that would protect them. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to come?¡± Ginna asked Obo, sitting on his lap. Obo had already objected earlier when they woke up. ¡°I think I prefer living safely over tempting danger.¡± He answered, smiling. ¡°But have fun.¡± *** The second Ginna and Jaho rejoined the surface, they were confronted by the traces of unrestrained bloodthirst. Blood and bodies were everywhere. Just two steps away from the entryway, a body without its ears laid. ¡°Maybe we should go back.¡± Ginna whispered, standing extremely close to Jaho. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡± Jaho assured. ¡°They can¡¯t see us.¡± ¡°But can they hear us?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jaho laughed. ¡°We are not known in any sense.¡± Jaho then took one of Ginna''s hands into his and began guiding them west. As they ventured down the hill, they quickly stumbled upon a shadow shifter hunched over a body, eating the tongue of the body¡¯s owner. Ginna¡¯s free hand went straight to her mouth. She suddenly felt nauseous. ¡°Maybe we should go back.¡± Ginna croaked. ¡°What if the relics suddenly stop working? Maybe, this was a bad idea.¡± Jaho squeezed Ginna¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you sure?¡± He didn¡¯t want to pressure his friend to do anything she didn¡¯t want. Ginna hesitated before answering. Images of the bodies they had already passed suddenly flashed through her mind. ¡°Yes.¡± She replied, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°I miss Obo.¡± Jaho let go of Ginna¡¯s hand and turned to face Ginna. ¡°You know I won¡¯t let anything happen to you¡­..and Obo.¡± Ginna took a deep breath. ¡°You hold deep care for him. So do I.¡± Ginna nodded. ¡°Cherish this love.¡± He added. ¡°Before something takes it away.¡± Before Ginna could ask what he meant, they suddenly heard the sound of footsteps approaching, causing them to quickly jump around. But when Jaho saw who it was, it wasn¡¯t fear he felt. ¡°Pola.¡± Jaho gasped, voice filled with awe. A short, thin woman fully covered in a long white full body length dress was suddenly in front of them. ¡°Jaho.¡± She said, grinning. ¡°Long time.¡± Pola¡¯s eyes then turned towards Ginna. ¡°And who is your friend here?¡± She asked, sizing up Ginna. ¡°This is Ginna. You should know her.¡± ¡°Ginna.¡± Pola repeated slowly, then it dawned on her. ¡°Ginna Hiar? Family of Judgement.¡± A wide smile broke across Ginna¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± She squealed. ¡°I¡¯ve met your siblings.¡± Pola raised her eyebrows. ¡°Have you?¡± ¡°You are actually one of the last Children of Judgment I had yet to meet.¡± Ginna rambled. ¡°Is that right?¡± Pola responded slowly. ¡°Who''s your favorite so far?¡± Ginna¡¯s mouth opened and closed, not knowing how to answer. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Pola added. ¡°You can say her name. I know she¡¯s everyone''s favorite¡­except mine, of course.¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Ginna didn¡¯t respond. Pola moved closer towards Ginna. ¡°Say her name.¡± Pola said, voice low. Pola¡¯s eyes turned white as snow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ginna. I still love Ada.¡± Ginna took a couple of steps back. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to say Ada, actually.¡± Pola folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Tell me then.¡± ¡°Inira.¡± Ginna mumbled. Pola bursted into laughter. ¡°Inira? My baby sister.¡± Ginna folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Is that a bad answer?¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand how you survive here.¡± Jaho said quickly, interrupting the moment between the two. ¡°It is extremely hot here.¡± Pola dropped her arms to her sides. ¡°I¡¯m naturally cold, Jaho. You know this.¡± ¡°Why are you even out here?¡± He responded. ¡°It¡¯s not safe.¡± Pola adjusted her dress. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you. Between us three, I am the safest person here.¡± ¡°You are only three centuries old.¡± Jaho retorted. ¡°Some of them are thousands of years old.¡± ¡°Jaho. Jaho. Jaho.¡± Pola repeated. ¡°I am a Daughter of Judgment, the second oldest. Those shifters are no match for the divinity of Reyna. They are only animals.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jaho responded softly. ¡°But it¡¯s still odd. A child of Judgment living in Mas, out of all places. Shouldn¡¯t you be in the Isle with your brothers or the Meadows with your sisters? Or are you still hiding from Ye-Hiar?¡± ¡°You know my companion lives here.¡± Pola responded, jaw clenched. ¡°Jaxon?¡± Ginna squeaked. ¡°Is he really a mortal?¡± ¡°A mortal, yes.¡± Pola confirmed. ¡°Jaho didn¡¯t tell you. He¡ª-¡± ¡°Anyway!¡± Jaho interrupted quickly. ¡°Why are you out here?¡± ¡°Why are you both out here?¡± Pola countered. Jaho playfully poked Ginna in the side. ¡°Ginna wanted to see blood. She¡¯s blood thirsty.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Ginna hissed, before turning her attention back to Pola. ¡°If you really want to see blood, you should shadow me sometimes. You are royalty of Judgement.¡± Pola responded, nonchalantly. ¡°Judgment is not a clean endeavor. We have to get our hands dirty sometimes. Days ago, I even had to take the tongue of a liar and the hands of a slaughterer.¡± Ginna felt a shiver down her spine. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± She stammered. Pola sucked her pearly white teeth. ¡°You know where to find me.¡± ¡°Can I come shadow you?¡± Jaho inquired. ¡°No.¡± Pola answered quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. House of Sfin does not have a clean history.¡± Jaho started laughing. ¡°Yet, you live under my father¡¯s rule.¡± Pola then started laughing. ¡°Judgment cannot be ruled.¡± ¡°I disagree.¡± Jaho responded, still laughing. Pola inched closer to Jaho, no longer laughing. ¡°You want to test that theory, love?¡± Noticing the sudden rising tension, Ginna slowly stepped between the two. ¡°Alright, we should be going. It¡¯s nice meeting you.¡± She rushed out, then guided them away from her. Pola shrugged her shoulders then waved goodbye. As they walked away, they could still hear Pola cackling. ¡°What is your problem?¡± Ginna hissed, when they were out of earshot. ¡°That¡¯s Judgement.¡± Jaho rolled his eyes. ¡°Pola and I always do that. We have this¡­..relationship.¡± Ginna stopped walking. ¡°Relationship? What relationship? You know she''s old.¡± ¡°Not like that.¡± Jaho sighed. ¡°What relationship then?¡± ¡°Her companion is my uncle.¡± He revealed. ¡°On my mother¡¯s side.¡± Ginna took a step back from Jaho. ¡°Your mother. I didn¡¯t know your mother had siblings. Why haven¡¯t you told us?¡± ¡°Jaxon is the youngest. That is one of the reasons my father leaves Pola be¡­.. and he¡¯s a bit afraid of her.¡± Ginna frowned. ¡°Your father is afraid of Polar. She¡¯s tiny.¡± Jaho placed his hands on Ginna¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Like you said, she is Judgement. And you definitely don¡¯t want to be on Pola¡¯s bad side.¡± ¡°Righttttt.¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s head back to the residence.¡± *** ¡°How was it?¡± Obo asked, as soon as Jaho and Ginna walked in. Ginna scurried over to him and sat on his lap. ¡°You can¡¯t see anything through the fog.¡± She rushed out. ¡°Not even the Mountains.¡± Obo began rubbing her back. ¡°Any bodies?¡± Ginna nodded her head aggressively then told him about what they saw and their encounter with Pola. As the two snuggled into each other, Jaho¡¯s eyes slowly scanned the room ¡°Where¡¯s Enu?¡± He asked. ¡°Preparing dinner.¡± Obo answered. Jaho dropped the flower basket he was holding and ran straight to the kitchen where colorful pots and pans were scattered; chopped goat was laid out on the preparation table; and several bottles of wine had been opened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to burn down the place.¡± Enu laughed, holding a basket of cabbage. ¡°I¡¯m cooking something simple.¡± Jaho tiptoed his way towards the sink where Enu was standing. He peered over his shoulder and took a whiff of the purple cabbage. ¡°That actually smells good.¡± ¡°I burned down my kitchen once.¡± Enu laughed. ¡°Once. Stop holding it against me.¡± Jaho slowly stepped away, a smile on his face. ¡°Now, go away and let me finish. Dinner will be ready soon.¡± *** Later that night, after dinner was done, everyone took off to their rooms. After tonight, they had to endure one more day of sheltering before the moon stopped bleeding. While Enu and Jaho both quickly fell asleep, Ginna and Obo decided to take a long bath together. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± She asked, while washing his back. ¡°You¡¯ve been silent all night¡­..and you didn¡¯t even join us.¡± Obo leaned back into her arms, causing her to drop the sponge. ¡°I¡¯m just tired.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been tired a lot lately.¡± ¡°I know, my love.¡± He whispered. ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re not sick, are you?¡± ¡°Can I tell you something?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She responded, then began dragging her hands through his hair. ¡°It¡¯s like a cloud is hovering over me.¡± He said quietly. Ginna stopped touching his hair. ¡°Do you want to go back home?¡± Obo shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine in the morning.¡± Ginna gently placed her head on Obo¡¯s right shoulder. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, we don¡¯t have to continue with Jaho. Enu will be by his side. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t mind if we stayed here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Ginna.¡± Ginna leaned back and began washing his hair again. After a long moment of silence, she told him, ¡°I love you, my love.¡± A small smile formed on Obo¡¯s lips. ¡°I love you too, my love.¡± *** Later that night, when they were fast asleep, Obo and Ginna had no clue three people were watching them in the room. A tall woman wearing red gloves and two young gentlemen stood in the corner. Ada, Jax, and Milo. ¡°Ada?¡± Jax laughed, pointing at the tall woman. ¡°Milo, she sent Ada.¡± Ada suddenly grabbed Jax¡¯s throat. ¡°Don¡¯t test me, child.¡± ¡°Let him go, Ada.¡± Milo insisted. Instead, Ada tightened her grip. Milo¡¯s eyes flashed red. ¡°Let him go.¡± He insisted again, this time much louder and threatening. ¡°Don''t forget your place here.¡± Ada let him go, causing him to drop to the floor, then walked up towards Milo. ¡°No, Milo. Don¡¯t forget your place. You are no match for me, child.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Milo replied, smirking. Ada¡¯s eyes darted between Milo and Jax, who was still clutching his throat. After a long moment, Ada stepped away and made her way towards the bed. When she reached Obo and Ginna, she removed one of her gloves, revealing white claws. ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t mind. Let me do what I came to do.¡± Chapter 46: The Black Affliction IV The inside of Obo and Ginna¡¯s room was as colorful as the grand room. A red sofa was pushed against the wall. A cream canopy hung over the white bed. Orange candles were lit on a mahogany wooden table. Intricate paintings had been hammered on the wall. The room was very spacious and smelled of burning amber. When Ginna finally woke up, she turned on her side and playfully tapped Obo on the nose. Obo had been laying on his back, looking as if he was in a deep sleep. When he didn¡¯t stir, she tapped him on his nose again. ¡°Obo.¡± She whispered. ¡°Wake up!¡± But Obo didn¡¯t stir. ¡°Obo.¡± She repeated, louder this time. Obo still didn¡¯t stir. She then decided to place a soft kiss on his lips, but he still didn¡¯t stir. Ginna¡¯s heart suddenly began to race. She flipped her hair and started to shake him. ¡°Obo, wake up.¡± She yelled. ¡°Wake up!¡± When he didn¡¯t respond, she shook him a bit harder. When that didn¡¯t work, she slapped him across the face. When that didn¡¯t work, she reached out towards his left eye. And at that moment, Ginna¡¯s world completely changed. She immediately jumped off the bed and shouted for her friends. ¡°JAHO! ENU! ENU! JAHO! She screamed, as loud as she could. Jaho and Enu quickly ran into the room, the commander following behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jaho yelled. ¡°HIS EYES! OPEN HIS EYES!¡± She shouted, pointing at Obo¡¯s body. ¡°What?¡± Enu stuttered groggily, still sleepy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with his eyes?¡± Jaho placed his hands on his hips. ¡°If this is one of your and Obo¡¯s little jokes, it¡¯s not funny.¡± Ginna marched straight to Jaho and shoved him towards the bed. ¡°OPEN HIS EYES!¡± She shouted in his face. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Jaho frowned then slowly made his way towards the bed. When he reached Obo¡¯s body, he placed a hand around Obo¡¯s right eye and carefully pulled the eyelid back with his free hand, Enu watching closely. Nothing wasn¡¯t there. Jaho and Enu both stumbled back from the bed. ¡°What happened?¡± Jaho gasped. ¡°Is he¡­..dead?¡± Enu stuttered. Ginna began aggressively shaking her head and pacing the room. As she did, the marking on her hand Milo gave her slowly appeared then dissolved back into her hand. Her heart began to race much faster as sweat started to drip from her forehead. Her eyes suddenly flashed red, then blue, then green¡­..before settling on the color red. Red as polished rubies. Suddenly, the ground violently shook, knocking everything off the walls. Jaho, Enu, and the Commander reached out against the walls to stabilize themselves. ¡°Sharra?¡± Jaho asked, holding onto a mounted shelf. Enu shrugged his shoulders. The ground continued to shake for several minutes. And as it all happened, Milo and Jax watched in secret, not visible to Jaho and his friends. ¡°You see that brother.¡± Milo said suddenly. ¡°A new entity has been born.¡± ¡°Rage.¡± Jax responded, voice filled with awe. ¡°Entity of Rage.¡± But before they could reveal themselves to their new sister, Milo and Jax were suddenly outside, back on the Desert surface. A second later, an effervescent light appeared in front of them. And through this blinding light, a wrinkled hand reached out. ¡°Fate.¡± Jax called, eyes wide and trembling. ¡°Mother.¡± Milo breathed. *** While Jaho¡¯s life was thrown into chaos, back in the royal palace, there was also chaos. Lady Myriam, Queen of the Desert, was missing. The king had already sacrificed six servants to the outside to look for her, despite the moon still bleeding. He was sitting on his throne, visibly frustrated, when the door slowly creaked open, revealing Timar. The king leaned forward in his seat. ¡°Has the Queen been found?¡± He yelled. Timar shook his head quickly. The king slumped back in his seat. ¡°What is it, then?¡± Timar opened the door wider, revealing he wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°Ravyna.¡± The king sighed, once he saw her icy face. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Ravyna removed her hood and stepped further into the room. The king had been allowing her to live in one of the guest chambers since she arrived even though he knew she was sent to spy on him by the Isle Queen. ¡°It¡¯s urgent.¡± She yelled. ¡°There is news.¡± The king crossed his legs and leaned over in his seat. ¡°What kind of news?¡± ¡°The Meadows Queen.¡± She answered. ¡°What about her?¡± Ravyna stopped walking, just short of the throne. ¡°She¡¯s dead. Rosar is dead.¡± The king¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Princess Ely has fulfilled the prophecy.¡± Ravyna declared. ¡°The Meadows has a new Queen.¡± Chapter 47: Meadows I Every Blood Moon, King Kyrian of the Kingdom of Flames and Inferno hosts his Midnight Ball in the western Meadows region, Fyrien. Arlans, from around the realm, are invited. Those in tonight¡¯s attendance included Queen Mesyla, Pariesa Emmar, the Lords and Ladies of War, Sons of Judgement, and King Stefan. King Stefan¡¯s arrival, in particular, was unexpected. For centuries, their kingdoms and their Gods, Fyr and Death, have been at odds. The Goddess Arra leaving Death for the God of Fire, Fyr, was a turning point in their relationship. And when the Gods departed, their hatred for each other passed onto their Incarnates. But after the war, they decided to put a pause on their animosity towards each other. The Hallow War nearly ended them all. Stefan argued that it was time to leave their hatred for each other in the past. To not let it consume them like it did Queen Shioban of the Isle and King Losk of the Mountains. Kyrian agreed. But Kyrian also promised himself that he would never forget and could never forgive how it was Stefan who attacked Kyrian¡¯s home first and why his mother left him to become the Eternal Flame. But for tonight, at his party, he would play nice. *** The Midnight Ball was an explosive outdoor feast where guests ate, danced, watched fireworks, and were entertained by the burning of giant size combustible puppets. While Kyrian¡¯s guests were outside, he was making conversation with a younger woman by the name of Melroa. The two were on the third floor of the palace, staring at a painting of white orchid flowers. Melroa was wearing a red, high neck cloth dress that extended to the floor, while Kyrian was wearing only black trousers. ¡°Is it true your mother gave birth to you in a field of white orchid flowers?¡± She asked shyly. Kyrian suddenly felt a warm feeling in his chest. ¡°Yes.¡± Melroa glanced down the hall, another painting immediately catching her eye. The sound of her heels bounced off the wall as she made her way quickly towards the painting. Her movements were as graceful as a dancer, Kyrian thought to himself as he followed. ¡°The Orchid Prince.¡± She gasped. In front of her, mounted on the wall, was a baby portrait of King Kyrian in a field of white orchid flowers. The inscription on the gold frame read, ¡®The Orchid Prince. May his essence kindle.¡¯ Melroa reached out and traced the eyes of the baby painted. ¡°You have the eyes of your mother.¡± ¡°If you keep walking, there¡¯s a portrait of her at the end of this hall.¡± He said, standing closely behind her. Melroa quickly dropped her hand and looked up to him. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°She had it painted before her death.¡± Kyrian¡¯s vision was suddenly blurry. ¡°Would you like to see?¡± Melroa smiled. ¡°Lead the way.¡± When they reached the end of the hall, they were immediately greeted by a portrait of a fair woman sitting on a horse at night. Her hair was on fire. The inscription on the brass frame read, ¡°May her essence kindle forever in light and in darkness.¡¯ ¡°Do you still blame Stefan?¡± Melroa asked, breaking the temporary silence. ¡°Is he not at fault?¡± Kyrian asked frowning. ¡°My mother would still be here if he didn¡¯t invade.¡± After his mother¡¯s sacrifice, Kyrian immediately inherited the throne and raised The Wall of Fire, shielding Fyrians from the great war. It took twenty two years after the Arlan War ended for Kyrian to lower the fire, allowing Arlans to enter and exit as they pleased. ¡°Yet, you invite Stefan here.¡± She countered, snapping Kyrian out of his thoughts. Kyrian shook his head. ¡°That was really the doing of my counsel¡­..part of our peace arrangements.¡± Melroa suddenly turned away from the painting, and inched closer to Kyrian. ¡°You do know who I am, right?¡± She asked. ¡°I am a subject of Stefan. He is my King.¡± Kyrian glanced down to Melroa¡¯s lips then back to her eyes. ¡°And my wife is technically a subject of Jaho. Yet, she lies with me.¡± ¡°His laws won¡¯t let me leave.¡± She countered. Kyrian reached out to touch Melroa¡¯s left cheek. ¡°You won¡¯t need his permission as long as I live. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Melroa closed her eyes. ¡°And what of your wife, Larella?¡± Kyrian dropped his hand and slowly stepped back. ¡°I thought¡­¡­do you not like her?¡± Melroa reached out to pull him back to her. ¡°I do. I do.¡± She repeated, then waved one of her hands in the air. ¡°She¡¯s just¡­..confusing.¡± ¡°My wife likes you more than you realize.¡± Kyrian laughed, then raised his eyebrows. ¡°And she told me about the visit to the library.¡± Redness suddenly swept across Melroa¡¯s face. ¡°I feel the same for her as I do for you.¡± She admitted, blushing and swaying. ¡°But I do have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± He asked quickly, hands now around her waist. ¡°Larella, your wife. Does she share any relation with Prince Jaho¡¯s bride to be?¡± Kyrian shook his head. ¡°My Queen is of Faerean descent. In Desert lore, Faerean are distant descendants of timekeepers. Jaho¡¯s Larella is of House Royalty.¡± He explained, hands still around her waist. Melroa slowly nodded. ¡°Is that all? Melroa nodded again. ¡°Can I tell my wife you¡¯re joining us then?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She mouthed. Kyrian smiled then pulled her even closer to him by her waist. ¡°I won¡¯t make you Princess, you know. I can¡¯t make you Queen. Larella is my one and only Queen. Instead, I¡¯ll make you Dame Melroa, Her Highness, The Thrones¡¯ True Mistress. How do you like that?¡± A wide grin broke across Melroa¡¯s face. ¡°I like that very much.¡± Kyrian lowered his head to seal their new arrangement when the sudden sound of a loud firework caused Melroa to jump and step away from him. ¡°It¡¯s just a firework.¡± He laughed. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Melroa placed a hand over her chest. ¡°Your kingdom¡¯s customs are very strange, I must admit.¡± Kyrian folded his arms across her chest, still laughing. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Melroa began twirling a piece of her dark hair with her left hand. ¡°For one, you boil your dead.¡± ¡°The Mountains throw their dead off their cliffs.¡± Kyrian retorted quickly. ¡°Second, they are literally burning giant size puppets outside filled with food and jewels.¡± She responded, ignoring his rebuttal. ¡°It¡¯s a celebration.¡± He sighed, then pulled her back to him by the waist. ¡°A celebration of life and abundance.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She sighed, then began to stroke his bare chest. ¡°Do you find our marriage customs to be strange?¡± He asked quietly. ¡°Do you think taking on more than one partner is peculiar?¡± Melroa wrapped her hands around Kyrian¡¯s neck. ¡°You already know the answer to that, my love.¡± Melroa then stretched on her toes and placed a soft kiss on Kyrian¡¯s lips. Kyrian¡¯s grip around her waist tightened. When Melroa pulled back, she saw the hunger in Kyrian¡¯s eyes. But before they both realized, someone had been watching. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A deep masculine voice said suddenly. Kyrian quickly turned his head towards the origin of the voice. Jona. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± He said again. ¡°There is news.¡± Kyrian and Melroa quickly parted from each other. ¡°What is it?¡± He asked, a hint of annoyance in his voice. Jona, a tall servant, quickly walked down the hall and handed Kyrian a note. Kyrian eyed him suspiciously before opening it and reading it. As he did, Kyrian¡¯s heart began to race, much faster than normal. After he read it the first time, he read it again. Then again. ¡°What is it, Kyrian?¡± Melroa asked, voice shaky. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Your Queen.¡± He stuttered, shaking his head. ¡°Rosar?¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡± He exhaled. ¡°Rosar is dead.¡± Melroa reached out and took one of Kyrian¡¯s hands into hers. ¡°There¡¯s more, my king.¡± Jona added suddenly. Kyrian quickly turned his head back to Jona. ¡°There is another note.¡± He explained, then handed him another note. Kyrian snatched it out of his hand and opened it. My dear Kyrian. I¡¯ve written this note over and over again, trying to find the right words, how to tell you that my love for you has never known boundaries nor time. How it is eternal and ever expanding. And in my now death, just know, my love still lives. Within you. Around you. My love, my Kyrian. In Gardenia, where the Sun shines forever, we shall meet again. And I am selfish enough to say, I cannot wait. And as much as I want to tell you everything, tell you to not trust Brielle, I know that it means nothing. Fate wins in the end. And this time, she is determined to finish her story. But I can tell you a couple of things. How Larella loves you more than you could ever understand. How Melroa will give you both everything¡­blood and light. How Manar is to be trusted. How your mother sacrificed it all for you to live this life and she has not once regretted it. And my love, do not engage in the war or Fate will make you pay in ways that He would not even be able to save you. My sweet love. You are truly too pure for this world. I love you. Forever, your Lady, your Friend, your Bride in another life. Rosar. Kyrian balled the paper in his fist. ¡°Find me Brielle.¡± He said through gritted teeth. Chapter 48: Blood and Venom I In the old days, Princesses of War were blessed by the God of War Inr and possessed extraordinary abilities. Battle-born and blood stained, these women were the most feared women in the Meadows. But those were the old days. Now, Princesses of War no longer have the status and prestige once bestowed upon them by Inr. Instead, many have been forced to uptake alternative futures. Some marry into other royal families while others choose futures tied to misery and pain. Brielle chose the latter. Lord RicarGreen MoonInrianone without noise. And that off path was becoming a BLOODSEEKER. *** Initially, Brielle was not planning to attend King Kyrian¡¯s party. She only agreed because her father wanted someone to watch her brothers, Gorst and Steed. Gorst and Steed, the twins, were the youngest Lords of War. When their father passes, it would be Steed who inherits the remaining fortunes of Inr and sit on the Council of Death. Confident they wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble, Brielle decided she needed a break from the loud festivities and ventured down a stoned path that led to the Garden of Orchids, a path illuminated by dozens of fireflies roaming freely. She was halfway there when she heard someone, or something, whisper Ahu Resa. Brielle immediately stopped walking and reached for the dagger that was under her red, knee length satin dress. ¡°Is there someone out there?¡± She asked, voice steady. ¡®Ahu resa.¡¯ The voice whispered again. Brielle''s eyes searched around the path. ¡°I should warn you. I¡¯m no ordinary woman.¡± She responded, voice still steady. With her line of work, Brielle was no stranger to the Entity of Danger and Danger was no stranger to Brielle. She welcomed Danger and Danger welcomed her. When the path fell silent once more, Brielle resumed walking. But as she did, she began to hear the sound of hissing snakes, which was odd. Snakes weren¡¯t common in this part of Arla. But that didn¡¯t deter her. For some reason, Brielle felt compelled to continue as if something was waiting at the end of the path for her, something that was meant for only her to find. So she kept walking. But then she heard it again¡ªthe sound of a woman¡¯s voice. ¡®Even Death understands the Afterworld is not to be toyed.¡¯ The voice said. Brielle paused walking, her ears straining to hear more of the woman. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡®Why would Fer hide the truth?¡¯ ¡®You were her companion¡¯ The woman¡¯s voice was raspy and shaky. And for Brielle, alluring. So she followed the voice¡­..and it led her directly to the Garden of White Orchids, where a tiny bench holding a tiny woman in the middle stood, face hidden, but presence illuminated under the moonlight. ¡°Are you okay, miss?¡± Brielle asked slowly, still holding onto the red dagger. The woman didn¡¯t answer but the sound of a hissing snake grew louder. Brielle¡¯s eyes immediately scanned the garden floor. When she didn¡¯t see anything, her gaze returned to the woman on the bench who was no longer talking but face still hidden. ¡°Are you okay, miss?¡± Brielle asked again, inching closer. The trees in the Garden loomed overhead, their branches intertwining and shifting as she grew closer. ¡°I¡¯m no harm.¡± Brielle continued. But the woman only shook her head, frustrating Brielle. As she grew closer, she then noticed the woman had a piece of art inked on the back of her neck: intertwined, kissing snakes. Then suddenly, a branch snapped behind her, and Brielle spun around. Brielle could almost feel the presence of something watching her. Her heart quickened but there was nothing there. A sudden wind then rustled the flowers in the far left corner, and Brielle caught a glimpse of something in the corner of her eye¡ªa purple tale with white scales. Heart racing, she attempted to follow the snake but quickly lost it in the darkness. Then the voice returned. ¡°You must speak louder.¡± The woman said, voice still raspy. ¡°While I can feel you, my hearing could be better.¡± Brielle jumped around, her gaze immediately landing on the woman who was no longer sitting. Brielle could see her clearly now. Her stone hard face and dark eyes. She was wearing a short lilac dress that hugged her waist. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. I don¡¯t like to be watched.¡± The woman added quickly. ¡°Do you need help?¡± Brielle asked. But the woman didn¡¯t answer, only shaking her head. Then suddenly, the purple snake returned and Brielle saw something she knew she would have nightmares of for the rest of her lifetime. The purple tail snake began slowly slithering up the woman¡¯s dress, curling itself around the woman¡¯s limbs, hugging it tightly as it slowly crept its way towards the woman¡¯s throat, nudging its white scaled head underneath her chin. After it did, the woman reached out and gently grabbed the snake by his head when it suddenly spoke, ¡®Enter.¡¯ Obeying, the woman closed her eyes, opened her mouth, and allowed the snake to enter. Brielle watched in horror as she saw the snake move through the woman¡¯s body, making its way down her throat, around it, and down her torso, its movements clearly visible under the skin. And as it did, Brielle finally realized who she stumbled upon. ¡°Snake whisperer.¡± Brielle stuttered, eyes wide. The woman then suddenly opened her eyes, revealing v-shaped, purple colored pupils. ¡°You smell of oranges.¡± The woman whispered, then smirked. ¡°Sweet oranges. It reminds me of Gardenia.¡± Brielle¡¯s grip tightened around her dagger. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid, my love. I am harmless.¡± The woman added, then stepped around the bench and began walking towards Brielle. ¡°I am just a vessel. A caretaker.¡± She added, her voice now smooth and clear. ¡°Snake whisperer.¡± Brielle whispered again, clearly in shock. ¡°I have a name, you know.¡± The woman laughed, standing now in front of her. Brielle slowly stepped back and began frowning. ¡°Why did Fate bring me to you?¡± A wide grin then broke across the woman¡¯s face, revealing a smile causing Brielle¡¯s heart to flutter. Even at this moment, she couldn¡¯t deny her attraction. Brielle took another step backwards but the woman took a step forward and extended a hand. ¡°I¡¯m Manar. Guardian and Caretaker of Vanar, the Land Beyond Death, Gardenia. The Devout Snake-Whisperer.¡± Chapter 49: Blood and Venom II Since she could remember, Princess Manar has only known one thing: venom. She was only three when she was thrown into the pit of Vanar, the snake that guards Arla¡¯s afterlife called Gardenia. Sacrificed to Vanar by her parents, Prince Iyre and Princess Ranam, the young princess was left alone to be bitten by the eternal snake over and over again until she was on the very doorsteps of Death. On the fourth day, the Snake Whisperer was born. *** Because she was half-snake, Princess Manar has always been able to easily detect beings from afar. Their vibrations were easily felt beneath her small feet. Because of this, Manar felt Brielle¡¯s presence before she even entered the garden. She felt her curiosity, her pain, her sadness, her lust. Curious herself, curious to see the face belonging to the conflicting emotions, Manar lured her to her with two simple words, ¡®Ahu resa.¡¯ But when the princess arrived, Manar wasn¡¯t prepared for the woman that stepped before her. A giant with daunting eyes. When Manar introduced herself, she immediately noticed the shakiness in Brielle¡¯s hands, the way her eyes widened, and the fear that swept over her. Brielle took a big swallow. ¡°I just saw you eat a snake.¡± Manar laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat it. Vanar cannot be eaten.¡± Brielle took a step backwards, nearly tripping over a fallen branch. Manar reached out to her and grabbed her by the waist. ¡°Watch your step.¡± Her voice, soft and light. Manar kicked the branch away before letting go of Brielle¡¯s waist. That¡¯s when she saw the dagger in Brielle¡¯s right hand. Brielle noticed Manar eying the dagger, which prompted her to tighten her grip on the shiny weapon. Manar noticed. ¡°You can put that away now.¡± ¡°If you think for one second I¡¯m going to put down my dagger when it¡¯s just you and I out here¡­..you have lost your mind and essence and everything in between.¡± Manar smirked, then lifted her head towards the night sky. ¡°If I wanted you dead, I would¡¯ve done that before you even stepped foot in this garden.¡± ¡°Is that so? The stories beg to differ.¡± Manar whipped her gaze back to Brielle, eyes hardened and jaw tight. ¡°I am not a Courier of Death. If those the stories you are talking about.¡± Brielle slightly flinched. ¡°What about the poor guy from Loso many days ago?¡± Manar¡¯s face immediately softened. ¡°He was a threat.¡± Brielle raised her eyebrows. ¡°A threat?¡± Manar smiled then began walking back towards the bench. ¡°He tricked me. He threatened Vanar, Gardenia.¡± Manar explained, then carefully took a seat on the bench. Brielle folded her arms across her chest, clearly not believing Manar. Manar let out a huge sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t kill. Vanar doesn¡¯t kill. We are not Couriers of Death. We are Givers of New Life.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t explain what happened.¡± Manar bit her lower lip then waved Brielle over. ¡°Come.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Brielle responded quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡± Manar assured. Brielle cocked her head and took a long look at Manar. The woman began touching the ends of her hair. Her long, black wavy hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing her face. ¡°I could make you, if that¡¯s what you prefer.¡± Manar sang. After a long moment, Brielle dropped her shoulders and scanned the garden floor, looking for more snakes. Manar let out a tiny giggle. ¡°There are no snakes here.¡± She assured, the softness in her voice returned. ¡°Only you and I.¡± The two women¡¯s eyes locked in an enchanting gaze as the moonlight casted a cool glow over the two and the scent of oranges lingered in the air. ¡°Fine.¡± Brielle huffed then stomped towards the bench. For some reason, Brielle felt compelled to stay with Manar. As she walked towards the bench, Manar watched with a huge grin plastered across her face. ¡°If you didn¡¯t kill him, what happened?¡± Brielle asked as she took a seat. Manar slowly closed her eyes and her lips slightly parted. ¡°You want to see?¡± Brielle immediately put more distance between them. Her heart began racing. ¡°See what?¡± Manar¡¯s eyes then shot up, revealing v-shaped, purple colored pupils. ¡°One moment, we were in bed sleeping. The next, he was hovering over me with a dagger in his right hand.¡± Manar said quickly, then gestured to her eyes. ¡°You see, my eyes are always seeing. He didn¡¯t know that.¡± Manar paused. The young princess began playing with the hem of her lilac dress. ¡°Then what happened?¡± Brielle asked softly. ¡°I¡¯ve been alone with Vanar since I was three. No one comes to visit. Stefan doesn¡¯t even bother me.¡± Manar began. ¡°I can¡¯t go to the Mountains. The magic of Trykar is too strong. The Desert is too hot.¡± Manar paused again then ran her hands through her hair. ¡°I let that man in, my mistake. I won¡¯t make it again.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Brielle asked slowly, eyes narrowed. Manar turned her gaze to Brielle, her eyes landing on her lips. ¡°I kissed him.¡± Brielle frowned. ¡°You kissed him?¡± Manar then reached across the bench and brushed her fingers lightly against Brielle¡¯s hand. For some reason, Brielle didn¡¯t move her hand. Instead, she let it stay there and welcomed the woman¡¯s touch. The small touches sent a jolt of electricity through the both of them. Then suddenly, Manar¡¯s eyes began glowing. ¡°I kissed him again and again until the venom consumed every inch of his body.¡± She whispered. Brielle jumped and snatched her hand away from Manar. ¡°You DID kill him.¡± Manar began laughing loudly. ¡°No.¡± Brielle suddenly stood. ¡°Sit down.¡± Manar uttered quickly, her eyes turning white as she did. Brielle quickly took her seat. ¡°Actually, I cured him.¡± Manar revealed. Brielle frowned again. ¡°I¡¯m not following.¡± ¡°I cured him.¡± Manar said quickly, then turned her head away from her. A sudden firework crackled in the skies, capturing both of their attention. The firework was in the shape of the moon. ¡°Then, I did it again. Again and again. Repeating the entire process until he jumped off that cliff to his death when he couldn¡¯t take anymore.¡± Manar revealed, voice low and threatening. Brielle¡¯s body shuddered. ¡°But like I said, I didn¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°You led him to Death¡¯s door.¡± Manar shook her head. ¡°You people are so afraid of me, yet you¡¯ve forgotten who I am and my role in this life. I protect life and the lives beyond death. Even Stefan understands. Even Death has always known¡­..¡± Manar paused. ¡°Known what?¡± Manar turned her entire body towards Brielle. Her eyes sparkled with mischief. Brielle slightly turned her head away from Manar. ¡°No.¡± Manar murmured. ¡°Look at me.¡± Brielle slowly returned her gaze to Manar. The air thickened, their chemistry crackled in the air. ¡°Guardians of Vanar are anchors. We are bridges between life, death, and rebirth.¡± Manar explained. ¡°Without us, Salvation dies. Without us, there is only disorder. Our lives are given to the Gods the second we are born. Even Fate envies us. Even Fate wants us dead.¡± Chapter 50: Blood and Venom III ¡°You believe in Fate?¡± Brielle asked, a hint of disgust in her voice. The Princess of War was now standing next to a tree of red pears. She reached up and removed an emerald pin from her crown. Her hair immediately swung low to her knees. She placed the pin on the sleeve of her left shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Manar responded quietly. Brielle¡¯s eyes darted to the side. ¡°If Fate is real, why hasn¡¯t It revealed itself among us?¡± Manar snorted. ¡°Maybe Fate does not desire to be known.¡± ¡°Or maybe Fate is a lie.¡± Brielle countered quickly. Manar let out a small sigh then folded her arms across her chest. ¡°A believer of Free Will, I shouldn¡¯t be shocked.¡± Brielle frowned. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Princess of War, darling.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Your God of War, Inr, embodies pride and glory.¡± Manar laughed. Brielle rolled her eyes then grabbed a pear from the luminescent tree. During the nighttime, the pears produce a warm, red glow. In her hands, the pear¡¯s glowing shadow lit up her face. Manar could now see the scar below Brielle¡¯s left ear clearly. ¡°May I ask you something?¡± Brielle asked loudly, then took a bite of the pear. A tiny moan escaped her mouth. Manar quickly looked away. ¡°Ask away.¡± Manar craved conversation. It had been forever since she talked to someone other than her family. ¡°How did you get like this?¡± Manar raised her eyebrows. ¡°I mean¡­..¡± Brielle paused, then waved her hands towards the young woman. ¡°How did you become the Snake Whisperer? The Guardian of Vanar.¡± Manar turned her gaze back towards Brielle, a slight crease between her eyes had formed. ¡°I am a Princess of Fer and the eldest daughter from the Third Family. This is my birthright.¡± ¡°Third Family?¡± Manar pressed her lips tightly together before opening them. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Brielle began walking towards Manar and the bench. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Manar lowered her head and began shaking her head. Manar turned her gaze back towards Brielle, who was now sitting next to her. Manar¡¯s eyes slowly travel to the woman¡¯s glistening lips. The essence of the pear fully covered her full, slightly parted lips. When she realized she had been staring longer than expected, Manar lowered her head then cleared her throat. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Brielle asked softly. When Manar¡¯s eyes met Brielle¡¯s again, she noticed something in Brielle¡¯s eyes. A flicker of mischief. But then it was gone. ¡°Interesting.¡± Manar thought to herself. ¡°Manar, you were saying¡­¡± Brielle spoke softly, breaking Manar out of her thoughts. Manar slowly nodded. ¡°Where was I?¡± ¡°Third Family?¡± Manar clasped her venom carrying hands together. ¡°Are you not familiar with the Families of Fer? Our traditions in the East?¡± ¡°I¡­..I am aware your traditions are very peculiar.¡± Brielle stuttered, cheeks growing red. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We are a secretive bunch, aren¡¯t we?¡± She murmured, then slowly hitched the hem of her dress up until a tattoo on her inner right thigh was revealed. The Symbol of Rebirth. A white spiral with a red lotus inside. ¡°Fer, our Goddess of Fertility, Mother of Life, is responsible for many things. Arla¡¯s fertility, mortal life, our wildlife, our Afterlife, and Syrianise.¡± Manar began slowly. ¡°Creating someone to not only guard her kingdom and manage Arla fertility, as well as protect the afterlife and Syrianise was too much of a task. Too much power in one¡¯s hands, she didn¡¯t particularly like that idea. So the three families were born. Our¡ª-¡± ¡°I am sorry.¡± Brielle interrupted suddenly, voice shaky. ¡°Did you say, Syrianise?¡± Manar smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll get there.¡± Brielle nodded. ¡°The Three Families, or courts like we refer to ourselves, were created two days before the Gods left.¡± Manar continued. ¡°First, the Court of Preexistence was created to guard Syrianise. This court would be led by Her Highness, Keeper of Syrianise.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°I am sorry.¡± Brielle interrupted again, visibly confused. ¡°Syrianise is an actual real place. In schooling, they say it¡¯s a myth.¡± Manar laughed. ¡°Of course, they say it¡¯s a myth. It¡¯s a realm of great power and fear.¡± Brielle suddenly stood and began pacing. ¡°If that¡¯s true, that means we are being watched. If that¡¯s true, that means¡­¡± ¡°There exists someone that can reach inside of you.¡± Manar confirmed smugly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to connect with her though. Syrianise is an unforgiving place, and there¡¯s more to it than the stories.¡± Brielle stopped pacing. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Manar slowly shook her head with a smirk plastered across her face. ¡°You haven¡¯t earned that yet.¡± ¡°Then why tell me at all? Why confirm that Syrianise is real?¡± Brielle rushed out, her head was starting to pound. Manar shrugged her shoulders childlike. ¡°Maybe I should get back to the story.¡± Brielle clenched her fists. Even though a part of her wanted to leave, for some reason, she couldn¡¯t¡­.as if something was forcing her to stay. ¡°Go on.¡± Brielle said through gritted teeth. ¡°After the Court of Preexistence was created, the Incarnate¡¯s family was chosen, the Court of Living, and we know that story. The Incarnate was chosen to manage the Eternal Gardens, the Kingdom¡¯s doors, Arla¡¯s fertility, and the souls in line ready for life.¡± Manar explained quickly, before her face hardened suddenly. ¡°But after, something much painful was created.¡± ¡°Your family.¡± Brielle said slowly. Manar nodded. ¡°The Court of Rebirth was created to guard and protect Vanar, who is the doorway to Gardenia, our afterlife. And in order to ensure that Vanar would be protected, Fer decided she had to create a deadly pact between Vanar and the chosen family, a family she created out of her bare hands.¡± Manar eyes suddenly began to well. ¡°The chosen family was told to sacrifice the eldest child. And as a gift for protecting Vanar, that child would be granted extraordinary power.¡± Brielle¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°You were sacrificed.¡± Manar turned her head up towards the sky, Brielle immediately followed her gaze. A fire worker in the shape of a blue flame quickly made itself known. Sensing was one of those powers. A power she sometimes ignored. When the firework dissipated, Brielle turned her attention back to Manar. Her face and eyes softened. ¡°You were sacrificed.¡± She repeated. Manar gently wiped away a lone tear from Brielle¡¯s cheek. Brielle didn''t even know it was there until Manar¡¯s fingertips brushed her cheek. ¡°I was thrown into Vanar¡¯s pit and left there, yes.¡± Manar confirmed. ¡°He drained me, then cured me. But you have to understand, Brielle. Vanar was created by Fer then touched by Death before Fer gave him a new life. Their essence combined¡­. it created something beautiful. He is more than the doorway to Gardenia.¡± Manar rambled, her eyes bouncing across Brielle¡¯s face. ¡°I was at Death¡¯s door steps, then he saved me. He is a giver of new life. We share a conscience. I know his secrets and he knows mine.¡± Brielle dropped her hands to her side. ¡°Manar, you were sacrificed. How can you be happy with that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than being the Keeper of Syrianise.¡± She responded coldly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The Keeper of Syrianise is made of wood, flowers, and water. There is no heart, no eyes, no pleasure. Only power¡­only pure c¡ª.¡± ¡°Consciousness.¡± Brielle gasped. ¡°Yes.¡± Manar confirmed. ¡°At the center of each life is not a soul but a consciousness. In Syrianise, there flows the primordial source.¡± ¡°The Consciousness of Fer.¡± Brielle exhaled. ¡°Every consciousness in the living realm stems from hers. Mother of Flesh and Consciousness. A part of her exists and flows in Syrianise where the keeper manages it. Prepares it for new bodies. No ordinary person could withstand that power that flows there, that connection. The wood is the only thing keeping the keeper alive.¡± ¡°Is she mortal?¡± ¡°No.¡± Brielle¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°And you? Did Vanar give immortality?¡± ¡°I am still mortal.¡± Manar confirmed quietly. The two briefly fell into silence, sitting only inches apart when a cold wind brushed against them. Manar quickly wrapped her arms around herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I''m telling you this¡­¡± Brielle began, breaking the silence. ¡°But I think something is wrong with our world.¡± Manar turned her entire body towards Brielle, and placed both of her legs on the bench behind her. ¡°What do you mean? ¡°I just¡­.I can sense that something is wrong.¡± Manar slowly leaned back. ¡°So, it is true.¡± Brielle cocked her head. ¡°Descendants of War have abilities too.¡± Brielle quickly turned her head. ¡°You can sense disruption in our realm?¡± Manar probed, visibly excited. ¡°We are not secrets Incarnates.¡± Brielle clarified quickly. ¡°But yes, we can sense when things are going bad.¡± ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong then.¡± Brielle began to rub the back of her neck. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Manar gently poked Brielle in the shoulder. ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°I¡ª-¡± Brielle stuttered, before rambling. ¡°Where did Shioban disappear to? Why did Rosar betray her own army for Stefan? Why does Mesyla¡¯s eyes glow differently? What happened to her brother, really? Why is Emmar cozying up and bedding the Isle Queen every night, the same crown that stole her birthright? Why did the Desert War really start? I don¡¯t really buy that war starting over land. That doesn¡¯t make sense. And where are the missing Incarnates?¡± Once she was done, Brielle placed a hand across her chest and blew out a huge breath. ¡°Was that a lot?¡± ¡°What exactly is going on in that head of yours?¡± Manar laughed, then turned serious. ¡°Maybe Fate has a plan.¡± Brielle jumped from the bench. ¡°Not this again.¡± ¡°In Death, you¡¯ll understand.¡± Manar said proudly. Brielle slowly turned her head towards Manar. ¡°You really are a believer, aren¡¯t you?¡± Manar came to a standing position. ¡°You have no idea the secrets that exist beyond Rebirth.¡± ¡°What does that even mean?¡± Suddenly a lighting strike appeared in the night sky, followed by a clash of thunder. Brielle and Manar both turned their gazes towards the now purple sky. Then it happened again and again. ¡°Something is wrong.¡± Brielle murmured. ¡°I must go.¡± Manar mumbled after her, and quickly exited the garden. Brielle was left standing there on her own¡­¡­ until a Crow appeared. The Call of Death. To be continued next Monday Chapter 51: Meadows I Eons Ago Long ago, the most beautiful creature to ever exist in Arla appeared before the Arlan Gods in Dawn, the realm the Gods call home. A realm where eternal light persisted in the skies, while waves of darkness gushed around the lone golden palace that stood in the center. Nothing, their Mother/Father, called them home for a grand feast to welcome the new baby. The Gods¡¯ Feast was off to a spectacular start in the dining hall¡­..until the young man arrived at the gates. "I seek Forgiveness." The young man whimpered, kneeling and covered in tar in front of their table. He was no older than 21, but his eyes and wrinkles would try to argue otherwise. As he whimpered, Nothing turned her head to the side and casted an unfavorable look upon Death, her favorite son and the quietest. Death immediately lowered his head. Since he was born, Death loved to lurk in the shadows with his brother Hunu and haunt dreams like Nothing urged. After all, it was Nothing who once told him, Dreams are wombs. It¡¯s where Hope is born and Possibilities are planted. It¡¯s where Death could destroy. ¡°Why is he here, Death? I know you brought him.¡± ¡°He must be punished.¡± Death mumbled, just loud enough for Nothing to hear. ¡°He is an abomination.¡± Nothing suddenly dropped their fork and stood. The other Gods, her children, simultaneously flinched. ¡°Well, punish him.¡± Death slowly shook his head. ¡°It is Inr¡¯s responsibility.¡± They had been arguing about the young man for weeks. He was trouble, and only brought trouble to the Living Realm. He threatened Arla¡¯s stability. ¡°You are Death.¡± Nothing shouted, followed by the room shaking. ¡°Do not waste our time. If you really want this matter resolved, do what you were born to do. Are you that afraid of your brother?¡± Inr, who was sitting next to his sister-wife Yuitra, suddenly stood. ¡°I won¡¯t allow him.¡± He said, voice high and steady. ¡°He is my son.¡± ¡°He is a corrupt abomination of darkness and war.¡± Skyra said immediately. ¡°Hunu¡¯s creations are not desired¡­and neither are your offspring.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Hunu suddenly shouted, his face stone cold hard.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Nothing let out a loud cackle. ¡°He is Death, Inr. He can do what he pleases¡­and it¡¯s his choice.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been soft with him.¡± Hunu mumbled, then rolled his eyes. For the next couple of minutes, the Gods went back and forth, arguing over what to do with the young man who was still kneeling. A half breed, the son of a God and a primitive Shadowshifter. The only one to exist. As they argued, no one noticed when She suddenly stood and left the table. They only noticed when her wrinkled hands began to glow and the radiating light bounced off the walls as she inched closer to the man. She was only a week old, yet was as poised as someone who had lived for a millennium. When she reached him, she looked at him with sorrowful eyes before taking his head into her glowing hands. But when she did, her hands immediately wrinkled and she lost the light. Her nose crinkled. A slight crease formed across her forehead. She immediately looked back towards Nothing, who only tilted their head. She slowly turned her attention back towards the young man. Then after a long moment, she began to hum. A hum that slowly grew louder and bolder. And as it filled up and engulfed the room, Her hands began glowing again. After she was done, she leaned over and whispered something into his ear only he could hear. ¡°I am ready.¡± He whispered, just as a tear suddenly slipped his left eye. She then let his head go and turned her gaze back to her brother, Death. ¡°He is yours, brother.¡± She said loudly, a proud smile plastered on her face. ¡°I hope this eases your concerns now.¡± The rest of the Gods just looked at her, faces dropped and confused. And that¡¯s how Crowine, the half breed who could turn into a crow was given an unfortunate fate¡­.made a slave to Death and his Incarnates. But as the Gods always said, he should count his blessings. After all, he was the first Arlan born man to see the true face of the Mistress of Destiny, The Baby of the Gods, The Hidden Child. The one named Fatiana. Or as her siblings have always called her, Fate. Goddess of Fate, Weaver of Destiny. The Gods¡¯ Biggest Secret. *** Present Day ¡°What is it?¡± Brielle asked Crowine who was still in crow form. His eyes were blue and red, and jerky. ¡°Stefan needs you.¡± Crownie responded, his voice smooth as silk. Brielle folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Why?¡± She really didn¡¯t want to go back there. ¡°The Queen is dead.¡± Crowine answered slowly. Brielle¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°And he needs your help.¡± He added. ¡°With what?¡± Crownie turned his midnight blue beak towards the sky. ¡°Princess Ely is missing.¡± He revealed slowly. ¡°And she¡¯s stolen something.¡± Chapter 52: Withering Flower Her eyes resembled Arla¡¯s sunset, burnt orange with specks of blue and purple scattered like stars across the night sky. She didn¡¯t know exactly where she was running towards, only that her mother''s last words were to run and follow the purple wind. *** It had been seven hours since Princess Ely¡¯s mother, Queen Rosar, departed for the sweet heavens of Gardenia. The night she died, Rosar called the Circle of Vue into her bedroom, a group of ladies she handpicked and gifted the Power of Sight as her first act of queen. Wearing white cotton dresses embellished with black intricate lace around the neckline and a black sheer veil, these women were her most loyal servants. They surrounded her bed, prayed for her, consoled her. It was the eleventh hour when she cried out for her daughter, Princess Ely. Polly, the youngest servant, found Ely on her balcony, gazing up at the night sky. In her high collar dress, she took off towards her mother''s room where she found her mother sickly on the lone bed in the room, her bronze hair draped over her narrow shoulders. As soon as she laid her eyes upon her, a small gasp escaped her pink, plump lips. The sight was unkind to the eyes. Her mother¡¯s bones were withering away like pea flowers in the winter, while her ivory skin grew even paler as a flush of grayness covered her cheeks. After a long moment, Ely shook off the unkind sight and crouched down next to her mother¡¯s bed. The women immediately moved away from the bed. ¡°Mother.¡± Ely whispered, before sweeping a hand across her mother''s forehead. A tiny sigh escaped Rosar¡¯s lips. ¡°Where are you, my child?¡± Ely kissed her mother on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯m here. Can you not see me?¡± Rosar slowly shook her head. ¡°I cannot.¡± A loud sob was suddenly heard from behind Ely, capturing the princess¡¯ attention. ¡°Apologies.¡± The servant whimpered, then lowered her head. Her name was Tyroni, a lady from the great House of Marad, one of the twenty houses from the land of Din¨¦. Tyroni had known Rosar all her life. She was her confidante, her private counsel. She knew Rosar¡¯s secrets. Well, most of them. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Rosar croaked, capturing Ely¡¯s attention again. Ely softly placed a hand on her mother¡¯s ivory cheek. ¡°I¡¯m not ready.¡± Ely murmured. A violent wind suddenly swept the room, slapping all of their faces. The youngest servant, Huna, immediately ran towards the window and latched it closed. Ely gave her a quick nod before turning back towards her mother. ¡°Mother.¡± Ely whispered softly, just as a tiny tear departed her right eye. ¡°I can no longer see, my daughter.¡± Rosar began, voice trembling. ¡°The winds are a stranger to me. I am a stranger to the winds. I can only see Gardenia.¡± Ely¡¯s hands began to shake. ¡°I don¡¯t want this. I can not do this with you.¡± Ely responded shakily, then closed her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want this power. I''d rather die.¡± ¡°This is your destiny. With my death, you will be reborn.¡± The room suddenly felt colder than usual. Cold, windy, and dark. Ely softly placed her head on her mother¡¯s deflating abdomen. ¡°Mother.¡± Rosar, with all the strength she could muster, placed a hand on her daughter¡¯s back. ¡°You must follow the purple wind.¡± She breathed. ¡°The purple wind is your freedom.¡± ¡°What are you saying, mother?¡± Ely mumbled back, her gaze fixed on the window. ¡°In time, you¡¯ll understand.¡± Ely raised her head with a frown. ¡°Understand what?¡± Rosar slowly smiled. ¡°Arla¡¯s past and future are about to collide.¡± Ely turned her gaze to Lady Tyroni, who only shrugged her shoulders. ¡°The Gods, Mesyla, Manar¡­..¡± ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Ely¡¯s vision suddenly began to blur. ¡°Mesyla gives the key. Manar is rebirth. You have the beginning.¡± Rosar added. Ely slowly came to a standing position, her vision still blurry. ¡°Stefan is not the enemy nor a friend.¡± Rosar continued, suddenly speaking much faster than normal. ¡°Enter the Red Crypt and take what¡¯s not his. Fate lurks. Birth the prophecy.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. A sharp pain suddenly exploded in the front of Ely¡¯s skull like a lightning strike, causing the Princess to crouch. The sharp pain then turned into a harsh throbbing sensation, like violent waves crashing against the shore. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight.¡± Rosar continued. ¡°But you must run¡­..¡± ¡°Run where?¡± Ely cried, tears running down her face. Then suddenly, with violent force, a strong wind slammed against the window, causing it to open again. The sound of the sentient Thalassic Sea and the beasts that lurk underneath could be heard, howling and shouting, as if the unrelenting wind was disturbing them. ¡°Princess!¡± Lady Tyroni shouted, eyes wide and scared. All of the ladies whipped their heads towards Ely. When they laid their eyes upon her, each slowly removed their veils, revealing stunned faces. Ely wiped the back of her hand across her tear stained cheek. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lady Yiner, Ely¡¯s favorite, ran towards the wooden wardrobe in the corner and grabbed a mirror to present towards Ely. When Ely saw her face, her heart skipped a beat. Blood stained tears. She glanced towards the Circle of Vue, then her mother. ¡°Mother.¡± Follow the Purple Wind. It¡¯s a gift Then Princess Ely passed out. *** As the Ascended Incarnate of Din¨¦, Ely inherited the gift of visiting the future through colorful winds that were only visible to her and accessed through the astral wind plane. After she woke up and the Ascension was complete, Ely drank hypno tea and entered the plane where the Purple Wind immediately made its presence known to her. Ely was nervous, but she couldn¡¯t let her mother down. So she followed it. When she reached the beginning of the swirling wind, she cautiously touched it and a woman immediately appeared before her. The woman was in a cluttered, colorful kitchen, reading a recipe book. The woman was wearing clothes a servant would usually wear. White pants and a long sleeve shirt with red ruffles at the end. She didn¡¯t understand what she was supposed to be doing. Embarrassed to be eavesdropping, Ely sought to release her hold on the wind. But before she could let go, the woman reached out and grabbed her by the hand. Ely¡¯s heart began to race and she scrambled to remove her hand from the woman¡¯s grasp but couldn¡¯t. The woman was ridiculously strong. ¡°Rosar is dead, I see.¡± The woman said bluntly, still not meeting her gaze. Ely flinched, but remained silent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± The woman added. Ely frowned. ¡°Who are you? What is this? Do you know my mother?¡± The older woman smiled. ¡°I go by many names.¡± Ely tried to remove her hand from the woman¡¯s grasp again. ¡°You can call me Gin though.¡± The woman revealed, then finally turned her gaze onto Ely. ¡°That is the name I go by.¡± ¡°Gin?¡± ¡°Ginnefere-Kaolin is the name my family bestowed upon me but I prefer Gin.¡± Ely tilted her head. Something was very familiar about the woman. ¡°Why do I feel as if I know you?¡± ¡°You should.¡± Gin answered quickly, a smug look across her face. ¡°You and I met many, many days ago.¡± Ely slowly scanned the woman¡¯s face, taking in her blemish and wrinkle free face, before directing her gaze down to her feet. She was wearing a pair of gold boots. A pair of familiar gold boots. ¡°I served you and your mother Moon Cake.¡± Ely¡¯s eyes narrowed before it dawned on her . ¡°You are a servant of the Mountain Queen. Mesyla¡¯s caretaker.¡± Gin nodded slowly. ¡°And more.¡± Ely¡¯s heart skipped another beat. She tried to remove her hand from Gin¡¯s grasp again but to no avail. Gin laughed. ¡°What is this? Who are you? Why can you speak to me?¡± Gin slowly bit her lower lip before releasing it. Her eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°I am an Old Friend.¡± ¡°An old friend?¡± Gin nodded again. ¡°I know you have a lot of questions. Why can I talk to you? Who was I to your mother? Who am I?¡± ¡°Are you not Gin? Did we not just establish that?¡± Ely interrupted, visibly confused and a little scared. She felt her knees beginning to shake. ¡°There is not much time. Mesyla wants tea, but there is so much to tell you.¡± Gin said instead, ignoring Ely¡¯s question. A soft drizzle began to fall from the dreary sky in the astral plane. ¡°Why can you speak to me?¡± Ely asked again, voice trembling. ¡°This is the plane of Din¨¦.¡± Gin only laughed, then stepped closer. ¡°I told you¡­.I¡¯m an Old Friend.¡± The glee in her eyes was suddenly no longer there. Instead, her face was stone cold. ¡°War is coming, Ely.¡± Gin added, jaw clenched. Ely stared at her for a couple of beats with her mouth slightly open before shaking her head. ¡°War? Am I going mad? What is going on?¡± Gin waved her free hand in the air. ¡°I know Fate better than anyone.¡± Ely¡¯s knees slightly buckled. ¡°Fate?¡± The rain suddenly picked up, crashing harder against the white pavement. Ely¡¯s eyes shot towards the sky. ¡°She¡¯s angry and envious but it was inevitable.¡± A bead of sweat began trickling down Ely¡¯s face. Her mind was racing, thoughts of her mother and her new godly life were scrambling inside her head. ¡°What are you talking about? What is this ¡®Fate¡¯?¡± ¡°In time, you¡¯ll understand.¡± Gin murmured. And for Ely, that was the wrong answer. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ely shouted, anger suddenly coursing through her veins like crackling fireworks. ¡°First, my mother tells me this. Now, you. What will I understand?¡± A clash of thunder suddenly rumbled in the sky causing Ely to jump. ¡°What will I understand?¡± She asked again, this time much softer. Gin closed the gap between the two. ¡°When a flower withers, it does not mean it is lost forever.¡± Ely¡¯s lips slightly parted, her eyes widened. ¡°It means it has given life to another.¡± They said at the same time. Gin smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you, Princess.¡± Then before Ely knew it, Gin let go of the princess¡¯ hand, leaving her standing alone in the astral wind plane¡­.. with a parting gift, A snow covered white rose flower with a blue stem. A dream flower. Interlude: Dreamflowers Intoxicating and lulling. Enchanting and ambrosial. Those are the words one would describe Dreamflowers, doorways to the Dreamworld. A realm of infinite, blue stoned doors that open up to the dreams and nightmares of slumbering Arlans. A chilling realm where everyone was within reach for Him. A realm where there was no escaping His prying eyes. Frosted, white eyes that saw into Arlans¡¯ deepest desires and fears. A realm where he could cause chaos and kill hope. KaolinDeath *** Kaolin, the God of Death and Sleep, didn¡¯t intentionally create the Dreamworld. Unlike his siblings, it took him a fair bit of time to understand who he was and control his powers. Nothing wanted him to learn on his own of who he was. How flowers would never bloom under his delicate hands like they do for his sister Fer. How lightning nor fire would never appear at the command of a thunderous snap like Skyra and Fry. How his voice wasn¡¯t heavenly and cathartic like his favorite sister, Arra. Nothing wanted Kaolin to come into his own being on his own. To understand he was the antithesis of his siblings¡¯ very beingness. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Unsurprisingly, Fer took exception to Kaolin. She hated Kaolin the most. After all, she is the Goddess of Fertility. But she also envied him. Kaolin was always the object of Nothing¡¯s undying love and attention. And unfortunately for Kaolin, green has always looked good on the flora Goddess. With the help of her cursing sister Nirea, together, they created Dreamflowers to torment him in his own domain. It happened when Nothing was away and Kaolin was sleeping. He didn¡¯t feel the tiny pierce of a small dagger into his frozen heart, the only deity to have a sort of heart. An undead one, but still a heart. Fer thought it would have been difficult to pierce, with his frostbitten skin and all. Once it was done, once a piece of his essence was taken at the source, Fer fused the essence with a white rose. She grew gardens of them, hid them away in a secret room in her palace. It wasn¡¯t until the Hallow War, over forty years ago, when the Gardens of Dreamflowers finally found itself in the hands of Death, or rather Death¡¯s Incarnate. In Arla, he goes by many names. Necro Enchanter. Divinity of Death. Malus. In the history books, though, he¡¯ll be forever known as the Immortal King. But his mother named him Stefan, and he rules the Meadows. Chapter 53: Malus I ¡°Malus! Malus! Malus! You killed the Queen!¡± Prophexian faithfuls had been chanting outside of the Kaolin Palace, a towering fortress made of stone and bones with walls that hum in the city of Azulae. King Stefan, dressed in a long white silk robe, heard the shouts but didn¡¯t move an inch from his throne. Ever since news broke of Queen Rosar¡¯s death, Prophexian faithfuls, loyalists to the late queen, had been protesting outside the palace that housed the Ascended Incarnate of Death and his late wife. They traveled a long way from the once great city called Prophexia¡ªthe first Eastern Meadow city to be annexed into Stefan¡¯s Kingdom of Death. *** Not too long ago, the Eastern Meadows was a region that was once home to great cities of marvel and wonder. Prophexia. Sonusa. Gardenia. Bellum. Cities that once housed the Gods and their Incarnates. Prophexia was the Land of Eyes, a city of blues and grays with eight imposing Eye Towers that dared to kiss the skies. A city where the Circle of Vue, a sisterhood of women blessed with the gift of sight, were a powerful force that even the Gods would bow to. Sonusa was the Singing City, a city made of glass and marble. A city of singing trees and conniving doors. A city that came with a cautionary tale. What you see is almost never real. Beware the woman with the dagger of glass. Gardenia was the beating heart; a fragile drum, yet powerful and daring. A cliff city of wooden homes overpowered with scents of citrus. A city of floating gardens¡ªlush greenery beds that held thousands of roses, tulips, and orchids¡ªthat drifted serenely in the air, with thorny vines hanging freely. Bellum, the Red City, was once the greatest city in Arla. Before all the blood dried out. A city where men and women once entered to learn the language of war. To become the strongest. To defy death. Or at least attempt to. *** Over 40 years ago, these cities were captured and absorbed into the Kingdom of Death. The once great war city, Bellum, was reduced to almost nothing. Its near total destruction forced its people to move to Dorma, one of eight territories that make up the Kingdom of Death. In Sonusa, Akarian soldiers loyal to Stefan, are stationed at the borders of the land that sings and speaks only truths. A land where the trees still speak an ancient language and sway without the touch of a wind, always ready to decipher the lies that station themselves under the tongue of the people who dare to enter. In Gardenia, a once fertile magic called Makaran Magic is drying out due to the events of the great war. A magic where only those chosen can draw from the floating gardens in the floral city. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. And for Prophexia, only a cloud of shame and guilt presides over the city that was mostly untouched by the war. Bellum, Sonusa, Gardenia, and Prophexia no longer exist. There is only Azulae. The City of Death. *** ¡°Sir, Prophexians will not leave Azulae until you address them.¡± Lord Flip said hastily. Lord Flip had entered the king¡¯s throne room only minutes ago, out of breath and sweating. He searched everywhere in the Kaolin Palace before finding Stefan in the throne room, a room where no light entered and was as cold as ice. As Lord Flip talked, pleading with the king to address the protesters, the king only kept staring at a painting of him and Rosar that hung on the back wall. It was the day of their wedding. Rosar was wearing a white, satin floor length dress with blue embroidery that formed intricate patterns of flowers around her shoulders. Her eyes were painted full of youth and promise, a stark contrast to what she looked like at her death. She stood tall and commanding, proud and daring. A Rosar that was long gone. Stefan missed that Rosar. ¡°Sir! Do you hear me?¡± Lord Flip shouted suddenly, snapping his fingers in front of the king¡¯s face. If it was anyone else, Stefan would have had his hand for shouting at him. Stefan shrugged him off. ¡°What do you expect me to say? They won¡¯t believe a word I say. They won¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t kill the queen.¡± Lord Flip let out a huge sigh. ¡°I¡¯m only a liar in their eyes.¡± Stefan added. ¡°You must say something, my king.¡± Stefan rolled his eyes. ¡°I must not do anything.¡± Lord Flip clenched his fists. For over three decades, the elder lord has been loyal to his king. But as he grew older, as the gray hair came, he grew to loathe Stefan¡¯s stubbornness and how he could get in his own way. ¡°Do you know where Mel is?¡± Stefan asked suddenly. Lord Flip shook his head. Stefan leaned back in his seat. ¡°That boy is never where he should be.¡± ¡°You must say something, my king.¡± Lord Flip pleaded again. ¡°It¡¯s been days.¡± ¡°If you have nothing else to say my friend, you may leave.¡± Lord Flip threw up his hands then turned on his heels. Halfway there, he suddenly stopped. Stefan sat up in his seat. ¡°Is there something else?¡± Lord Flip took a deep breath before turning around. ¡°I know you loved her once.¡± He began slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t you deny it. And I believed she loved you too at one point¡­.in her own twisted way. But your wife is gone. Rosar is dead and her body continues to rot here.¡± Stefan¡¯s face quickly hardened. ¡°And their Princess is missing. The heir is missing. Do you not understand?¡± Lord Flip continued, voice still steady. ¡°You must address Prophexia. You cannot afford dissent right now. The Prophexians are the last links to peace in the Eastern Meadows. If you lose Prophexia, the Reclaimants will take advantage. And without prophecy, you will never find the missing piece. Do you not care? Or do you prefer being on your knees, bowing to the Desert? I know a pretty lady who once loved being on her knees for a Desert Prince.¡± Stefan suddenly rose from his seat. ¡°Enough!¡± Lord Flip slightly flinched. Stefan rarely shouted, but when he did, the room shook. ¡°I¡¯ll address the Prophexians.¡± Stefan conceded, before stepping down his throne. ¡°But first, you must do something for me.¡± Lord Flip cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Fetch Jolial.¡± Stefan smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not going out there without her.¡± Chapter 54: Jolial 49 Years Ago The year was 297. The Hallow War had yet to consume the entire living realm in Arla. King Froll, the Ascended Incarnate of Death, was leading his kingdom¡¯s quest to unify the Meadows against the Desert. His nephew Stefan, the son of his twin brother Prince Ordo, was the Commander of the Akarian Forces and had been sent to the city of Bellum to win the heart of Princess Jolial. *** ¡°Stefan is approaching the palace, father.¡± Princess Jolial informed King Dyr, her father. Jolial had been sneaking back into the palace after a night with Princess Pen?a, still wearing her billowing ball gown from the night before, when she saw Stefan¡¯s carriage approaching the Rosen Palace. The carriage¡¯s exterior was dressed in dark hues of black and blue, slowly approaching the palace that bleeds red. As soon as she entered the palace, Jolial searched the entire building for her father until she finally found him on the third level in the Red Room where vivid portraits hung on the walls, transparent tapestries draped from the ceilings, and a long velvety rug stretched from the entrance to the back wall. King Dyr, the Incarnate of the God of War, was hunched over a table eating a bowl of pear porridge. ¡°The boy does not quit, does he?¡± The king huffed, before slamming his fists over the wooden table. Dyr¡¯s outburst caused the entire room to shake, something it was quite used to. In response, the walls murmured sweet consoling whispers. The room was drumming with high powered emotions and magic. While the walls calmed King Dyr, Jolial raced over towards the table and picked up a gold vase with red roses that had fallen over. For months, Stefan and his father had been trying to strong arm the Kingdom of War into an unification marriage but Dyr did not desire it for his daughter. Princes Jolial, on the other hand, liked Stefan. ¡°Maybe, we should listen to Stefan and his uncle.¡± Jolial said nervously. The bronze freckles that were usually noticeable were now covered with a red blush. King Dyr leaned back into his seat, robe slightly opening, and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Maybe, the whispers aren¡¯t wrong.¡± She added, then darted her eyes away. ¡°Maybe, something is going on in the Desert.¡± King Dyr¡¯s face suddenly hardened. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± *** Present DayDid you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. In the cold city of Azulae, a permanent fog conceals and encloses the city. Shrouding it in mystery from outsiders. Death hated eavesdroppers. Azulae is one of twelve cities that make up the Kingdom of Death. It is a city of observant crows, dream sorcerers, and great treasures. It is the home of Stefan, the Immortal King, where he lives in the Grand Palace, a four level spectacle covered in black paint. After news of Queen Rosar¡¯s death broke, Prophexians immediately made their way to the palace for answers. After some encouragement by Lord Flip, Stefan decided to greet the protesters. But before he would greet them, he wanted something by his side. ¡°Fetch Jolial.¡± He instructed Lord Flip, before dismissing him. He wasn¡¯t going out there without his treasure. They needed to be reminded. *** At the back of the palace, there stood a white stone structure with one door. After being dismissed, Lord Flip retrieved a hooded coat from his room, a black sack, and quickly exited the palace, head lowered, gently elbowing anyone in his way. The old Lord had seen enough protests in his lifetime. It didn¡¯t take long for him to reach the lone white building behind the palace. The inside smelled woody with a splash of lemon. There wasn¡¯t much furniture except for three chests and a stack of paintings placed against the right wall next to a few dead plants. Lord Flip knew exactly where to go. He¡¯d been inside more times than anyone. When he reached the white chest with the treasure against the back wall, he immediately noticed the lock was already undone. Strange, he thought to himself. He made a mental note to ask the servants about it later. Before Lord Flip opened the chest, he inhaled a deep breath followed by a shaky exhale. This part always made him feel sick. He could feel the sweat beginning to drip down the sides of his head. With another shaky inhale, he slowly raised the lid, gripping the wood tightly. ¡°Thank the Gods.¡± He exhaled, smiling. The stench was gone. When he was ready, Lord Flip gently reached around the items inside, trying his best not to damage the iced treasures. Each was precious, once full of life and vitality. It didn¡¯t take Lord Flip long to find what he was looking for. It was the biggest thing inside. The frozen head of Jolial. Once Lord Flip had a good hold on what Stefan called his most precious war trophy, he placed it inside the black sack he brought with him before closing the chest that contained the other war trophies¡ªthe remains of fallen soldiers. ¡°Let this be the way of the Gods.¡± He said, voice shaking. The elder Lord wasn¡¯t always a Defender. A defender of the Sovereign Crowns. Before meeting Stefan, Flip was a Resistor. Just like his parents, he didn¡¯t believe the Gods would ever return nor agreed with the existence of the Ascended Incarnates. But after meeting Stefan, he began to believe again. Stefan showed him that man could handle and wield godly power, appropriately. Lord Flip knew Stefan better than anyone. His desires, his secrets. The truth about Prince Mel¡¯s parentage. He knew Stefan was more than the monster he portrayed himself to be. That there was more to the story of Jolial and her death. After he gathered himself, Lord Flip slowly made his way to the front door with a limp that would return sporadically. The war took a lot of things from him. When he reached for the knob, something suddenly pulled him back and violently flung him to the ground, head bouncing off the marbled floor. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this.¡± The voice snarked, then snatched the head out of his grasp he managed to hold onto. Lord Flip then rubbed the back of his head before directing his gaze towards the body where the voice came from. When Lord Flip made eye contact with the voice, his eyes widened in horror. It was as if Lord Flip was looking at a mirror. In front of him, Lord Flip was looking at himself. But then the man¡¯s eyes glowed green. ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± The man began to smile. ¡°Tell my father, I said hello.¡± Chapter 55: Azulae I The city of Azulae is composed of four townships, also called administrative subdivisions. There is Dorma in the East, Besser in the West, Cadian in the South, and Jalaria in the North. It was Jalaria where Stefan¡¯s mother, Queen Wilma, came from. With her ruby eyes and frosted lips, she attracted princes, lords, and kings from around the realm. But her unsettling beauty is not why Stefan¡¯s father chose her. Jalaria is the home of Virgin Mages, wielders of a dark, mystical magic flowing underneath their land and can only be obtained by those pure. Legend says the magic beneath them was born out of Death¡¯s bleeding essence when he was injured during the War of Gods. His bleeding essence soaked into the ground and created a sentient pool of magic underneath Jalaria that lured women to give themselves to Death. These women became Virgin Mages. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Amongst them, a Sisterhood of Death emerged. Over centuries, their population grew into the tens of thousands. Then the Hallow War arrived. 45 years later, only a hundred Virgin Mages remain. Most walk with pride despite the horrific price they pay to obtain such terror magic, while others choose to wear veils to hide the pain they inflicted upon themselves to obtain such power. Priestess Corrine, the youngest Virgin Mage, wears a tiny black veil. *** Corrine has always lived in Jalaria, a township of towering structures made of ancient, dark metal built by the God Sfin. After being abandoned at age eight by her mother, she sought safety in the arms of the sisterhood of women molded to frighten. Gela, known as Mother to Corrine, had been picking frost berries outside of their cottage when a courier arrived. In his hand was a letter. King Stefan requests the presence of Priestess Corrine. Chapter 56: Azulae II The fourth level of the Grand Palace was almost as dark as night, with the only light coming from torches mounted unusually low on the walls. Along the narrow corridor, no paintings hung nor decorations. It was mostly empty and barren aside from a long stretch of doors that opened up to the bedchambers of the royal family. After Stefan instructed Lord Flip to fetch the head of Jolial, he took the spiral stairs up to the top floor. When he finally approached the last door on the left, he aggressively shoved it open. Inside, everything looked the same as it did the day before. The unmade round bed standing in the center; open blue curtains pulled back that allowed soft light to spill through; and several books titled Before there was Chaos, By Death, and Tales of Nothing were scattered across a wooden table in the corner. Princess Ely took after reading just like her mother, Queen Rosar. *** It had been days since Stefan saw Princess Ely, four days since she stole from him in the Dreamworld. He still didn¡¯t understand how she was able to manifest herself there without him knowing. Was a drifter living under my nose? He kept asking himself. Before he could fully understand what was transpiring, Ely took off with what he believed he had to ensure to remain out of King Jaho¡¯s hands or the Arla he knew would perish. As soon as he returned to the Living Realm, he ordered Crowine to find both Brielle and the Hunter. A Bloodseeker and a Shadowshifter. Two people who he believed would be able to easily find her. All he needed was something of Ely. *** As soon as he entered the room that once belonged to Princess Ely, he hastily rummaged through her things, looking for something she recently wore, opening and closing every door he laid his eyes upon. It didn¡¯t take long before he found a cream colored silk scarf she wore at the funeral in the wardrobe placed against the back wall. As he held the soft fabric between his fingers, rubbing it gently between his fingertips, he did his best to choke back a whimper. The cream-colored scarf once belonged to Rosar. ¡°Rosar.¡± He breathed, before closing his eyes. An image of flowers floating in the skies and a tiny woman wearing a tight fitted, coral mermaid dress with a white corset standing in a rose garden immediately appeared. It was the day he met Rosar. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. It was a hot day. His father had arranged for the two to meet in Gardenia, away from their homes, in a neutral setting to establish a healthy relationship between the heirs. When he arrived, she pretended as if she didn¡¯t know who he was. He pretended he didn¡¯t know her name. She asked if he thought she was pretty. He responded with a breathy laugh. That day, he was not yet a man, yet no longer a boy. She was not yet a woman, yet no longer a girl. They were only Princess Rosar and Prince Stefan, still trying to figure out who they were. But Stefan fell in love anyway. As time slowly passed, he became enamored with her and came to adore everything about her. Her ruby eyes. How she would always carry a book with her to the palace. How her hair always managed to smell like oranges. How she loved to fish for Fymae pearls that would never appear but she kept trying anyway. Then one day, everything suddenly changed. Rosar was no longer smiling, and the light in her eyes disappeared. The war arrived, and it was as if the love that was once there suddenly vanished. She was no longer Princess Rosar, only someone to be conquered. And he was no longer Prince Mel, only someone to tame. As Stefan was consumed by his memories of Rosar, he didn¡¯t notice when someone suddenly joined him. It took Lord Blyth to clear his throat loudly for him to realize, causing Stefan¡¯s eyes to shoot open. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Lord Blyth shouted, arms crossed in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡± Stefan looked over his shoulder. ¡°What is it? Has my son returned?¡± Lord Blyth shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, sir.¡± ¡°Has Brielle arrived?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Is Lord Flip back?¡± ¡°No.¡± Stefan suddenly slammed his hand against the wardrobe. ¡°Then, what is it?¡± Lord Blyth started to fidget with his wrinkled hands. ¡°The ladies have arrived.¡± Stefan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ladies?¡± Lord Blyth smoothed down the ivory colored robe he was wearing. ¡°For your son, like you requested.¡± Lord Blyth motioned with his head towards the hall. ¡°They are waiting downstairs.¡± A smile slowly formed across Stefan¡¯s youthful face. ¡°Send them to the Grand Hall.¡± *** The Grand Hall was the largest room in the Grand Palace that wasn¡¯t a bed chamber. Twelve crystallized chandeliers hung from the ceiling, each one dangling over one of twelve black tables holding vases of dead flowers that stood in a circle. After Priestess Corrine arrived, she was instructed to wait in the room alone until the other guests arrived. As she sat alone, wearing a black high neck dress that was adorned with intricate lace in the pattern of a spiral, she repeatedly tapped her fingers against her legs. With each tap, a thread of white energy emerged. Conjuration magic. It took Corrine less than a year to master her new power, the ability to conjure corporeal nightmares. But unlike her sisters, she mostly kept to herself, only using her power when needed. After several minutes passed, Corrine was soon joined by five other women. Women of different tones, wearing different colored dresses, of different builds. The women were being led in the room by the same scrawny man that greeted Corrine. Corrine continued to tap her fingers as she watched from afar as the man was animatedly explaining something. After he was done, he turned his head towards Corrine and motioned her to join them. Corrine still had no idea why she was in the city of Azulae. Something didn¡¯t feel right to her. Chapter 57: Azulae III The ladies were sitting at a table placed near the front of the room when King Stefan finally arrived to greet them. He had a wide smile plastered across his face. ¡°There, we are.¡± Stefan gasped. The ladies shot to a standing position, postures straightened and chins held high. Stefan greeted each one with a hug and a kiss on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯m thrilled you all are here. I hope the Propexhians didn¡¯t give you a hard time.¡± The ladies shook their heads. ¡°You may sit now.¡± Stefan nodded, then took a seat at the King¡¯s Table at the front of the room. He took a long look at each one before finally speaking again and explaining why they were there. ¡°Most of you requested to be here, while some¡­.¡± Stefan paused, his eyes darted towards Corrine. ¡°Are of my own request.¡± Corrine¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°My son will be getting married before the Cycle of the Sun repeats. And I have decided that one of you will be Death¡¯s Queen.¡± He stated, matter of factly. Corrine¡¯s heartbeat quickened. ¡°Today begins the Courting process. Which one of you¡ª¡± Corrine slowly raised her hand. Stefan nodded. ¡°Priestess.¡± The other women whipped their heads towards Corrine. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°I¡ª-I¡¯m sorry.¡± Corrine stuttered. ¡°I think there has been an error.¡± Corrine let out a shaky breath. ¡°I am a Virgin Mage.¡± She continued. ¡°I cannot marry.¡± Stefan cocked his head, before extending a hand in the direction of Corrine. ¡°Come to me.¡± Corrine didn¡¯t move. ¡°Now!¡± Corrine lowered her head and began walking. When she reached Stefan, the king leaned over and reached out towards Corrine¡¯s veil. Corrine¡¯s hands instinctively shot up. Before she knew it, she had a tight grip on Stefan¡¯s right hand. ¡°I prefer you not to remove it.¡± She whispered. Stefan licked his lips. ¡°Are you ashamed of who you are?¡± Corrine shook her head quickly. Stefan removed his hand from Corrine¡¯s grasp. ¡°Then, remove it.¡± He responded through gritted teeth. The young priestess shook her head vehemently. ¡°I am not meant to be here.¡± Threads of dark energy began pouring from her fingers. ¡°I won¡¯t ask again.¡± Stefan said coldly. Corrine had to obey, she knew this and hated it. After a couple of shaky breaths, Corrine closed her eyes and removed her veil, revealing a dark slash across her face. ¡°There.¡± Stefan murmured. After Corrine opened her eyes, she was met by dark eyes piercing right back at her. ¡°Priestess Corrine. Would you rather be a Queen or a Mage?¡± Stefan began. ¡°I know your history, and I know you became this to protect yourself. I¡¯m giving you the chance for freedom.¡± Corrine turned her head away from Stefan¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m giving you all a chance for freedom.¡± He said louder this time, meeting the eyes of each woman. ¡°Marrying the Prince of Death is a gift.¡± Corrine took in her bottom lip. For most of her life, all she has known is the magic that has protected her. But Corrine also wanted to enter Gardenia, the heavens. But as long as Corrine was tethered to Death, his Virgin Mage, she would never be allowed to enter. This could be it, she thought to herself. As Corrine was distracted by her thoughts, thinking about whether she wanted this, she didn¡¯t hear the door had opened again. She didn¡¯t hear the Prince of Death himself enter, Prince Mel. *** Prince Mel, built of lean muscle and bronze skin, wasn¡¯t alone when he entered. In black sacks and an open white shirt with ruffles at the collar, he was followed by Lord Flip, who was carrying a heavy sack, and the remaining members of the king¡¯s counsel: Lady Reyn, Lady Cara, Lord Junel, and Lord Matyl. Each member took a seat at the king¡¯s table, with the Prince sitting next to his father. ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s talk.¡± He said, a smile plastered across his face and hands entangled. Chapter 57.5: Azulae III Prince Mel was just a young boy when his grandmother Wilma died. Before her last breath, she whispered to him, ¡°Love is Death¡¯s bane.¡± Mel, tears streaking down his face, had gripped his grandmother''s hand tightly. ¡°What does that mean? What do I do, grandmother?¡± He cried. Wilma only repeated the phrase, Love is Death¡¯s bane. So when his father informed him that Courting would begin soon, a lengthy process heirs undergo to choose their spouses, Prince Mel threw a tantrum. ¡°Why can¡¯t I just bed them?¡± He shouted. ¡°We are not disorderly.¡± Stefan shouted back. ¡°You will get your act together.¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Unfortunately for Prince Mel, his father always got what he wanted in the end. *** Once everyone was settled in the Grand Room, Stefan explained the Courting process. How it lasted 66 days. How the women must lead and plan gatherings with the help of the current Ladies in Waiting. How a ball was to be held to introduce the women to the Court of Death in only a matter of days. How they had to impress not only Prince Mel but also the entire Meadows region the Kingdom of Death covered. Prince Mel watched with a visible frown, while the remaining counsel members were wearing bright, wide smiles. The women, still standing, only nodded as they took everything in. Their postures no longer straightened, but slightly slouched. One woman, one of the twins, even took their shoes off. After he was done, Stefan stood up and raised a hand in the direction of the ladies. ¡°Now, ladies.¡± He said enthusiastically. ¡°Four of you are here because you believe yourselves to be great fits and want to be considered, while two of you are here because I think you would be great fits.¡± Prince Mel sat up in his seat. ¡°Violet, Paloma, Corrine, Lyn, and Corrine, one of you will be the next Queen. Introduce yourselves.¡± Chapter 58: Azulae IV Princess Paloma, of War royalty, was only eight years of age when she secretly fled the Meadows for the Isle. Her parents wanted her not to live a life under subordination, especially after the cruel death of her aunt: Princess Jolial. But Death found her anyway. In the Grand Hall, she was standing in a ruby red colored gown and cream colored heels. Her eyes were glued to the floor when Stefan called on her to introduce herself. Hands shaking, she slowly approached the king¡¯s table. ¡°I am Paloma. Daughter of Prince Jelal, niece of Princess Jolial, the Last Heir.¡± She said slowly, voice shaky. ¡°I am not entirely sure why I¡¯m here, but I am honored.¡± Paloma bowed then returned to her place in the line. As she did, the council looked in awe. ¡°Paloma, Paloma, Paloma.¡± Stefan repeated, head shaking. ¡°In the Isle, they write poems about your beauty.¡± A shy smile crept across Paloma¡¯s face, followed by a red blush. ¡°That, they do.¡± ¡°That is your answer, my Princess.¡± A small crease formed across Paloma¡¯s forehead. ¡°Your beauty is why you are here.¡± Stefan clarified. ¡°A beautiful face like yours could never stay hidden.¡± Stefan turned towards Mel. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, my child?¡± Prince Mel slowly nodded. ¡°I have never seen such a face to die for.¡± Paloma¡¯s small smile turned into a full on grin. ¡°That, they say.¡± Satisfied at the exchange, Stefan then turned his attention to the woman next to her. Lady Violet. *** Violet has only wanted one thing in her life: power. Of Isle and Gardenia royalty, Violet felt owed. If it wasn¡¯t for Queen Ura¡¯s betrayal, the last Incarnate of the Goddess Fer, she would be the Mistress of Gardens. Instead, she was only Lady Violet. For Violet, she needed to be the next Queen of the Meadows. When it was her time to introduce herself, Violet put on a show of confidence. ¡°I am Violet. Of the Court of Rebirth. Sister of Lady Manar, the Guardian of Vanar and Gardenia.¡± Violet announced loudly, voice filled with pride. ¡°I wish to be considered for I am rare.¡± Prince Mel sat up in his seat. ¡°How?¡± With a smirk, a vine with white roses suddenly emerged from her left palm, making its way towards the King¡¯s Table. As it did, the room fell silent, with everyone watching the vine creep up towards the table and wrapping itself around Mel¡¯s left wrist. ¡°I am one of the last of my kind.¡± Violet responded proudly. ¡°Makarian Witch.¡± Mel gasped. Violet nodded. ¡°Flows through my veins, wraps itself around my bones, Makar Magic bleeds from me.¡± The floor began to shake. ¡°When I was four, the Makarian Garden came to me. It chose me. Fer chose me. I am of Beauty and Magic.¡± The two then locked gazes. ¡°Impressive.¡± He smiled. ¡°Beauty and of magic. Are you the only Makarian Witch in your family?. ¡°Yes.¡± She breathed, with a slow nod of her head. ¡°Your sister?¡± Violet raised her eyebrow. ¡°Which one? ¡°Manar.¡± Violet shook her head. ¡°Is she as deathly as they say? Poisoning everything in sight. Taking the lives of men.¡± Violet let out a tiny chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t believe the stories you hear, my prince. Prince Mel, satisfied, leaned back into his seat. ¡°And your cousin?¡± Someone shouted suddenly. It was Lord Flip. Violet folded her arms across her chest. ¡°My cousin?¡± ¡°Swy.¡± Violet frowned. ¡°Swy hasn¡¯t been seen since she was just beginning to walk.¡± Stefan looked down the table and made eye contact with the elder lord.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Lord Flip shrugged. ¡°Just curious.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll never come here.¡± Violet added, before turning her attention towards Stefan. ¡°She¡¯ll never forgive you, my king.¡± Stefan¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Even though Queen Ura betrayed her family for you.¡± *** The tension in the room was suddenly thick. Stefan¡¯s mood quickly took a nosedive as he was confronted with the memories of war. Ura was not to be trusted, he told his father. She¡¯ll take it to him, he told his mother. Stefan shook off the dark memories and returned his attention back to the floor. ¡°Princess Lyn.¡± He shouted, causing everyone to slightly flinch. ¡°You¡¯re next.¡± Prince Mel¡¯s face immediately lit up. Princess Lyn was wearing a sky blue, tight fitted dress and a white tiara. ¡°Yes, my king.¡± Lyn murmured. ¡°I am Princess Lyn, a Princess of Truth.¡± All of the council members immediately sat up in their seats. They heard the stories. Princess Lyn took a deep breath before continuing. She always loved this part. ¡°Do you really want to know who I am?¡± She began singing, her voice melodious and angelic. ¡°Do you want to know who I am?¡± The room fell silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes were suddenly glued to her. All of them in trance, except for Stefan. ¡°Do you want to know who I am? Do you really want to know me?¡± She continued, her voice deep and smooth. A sense of calm immediately washed over the room, as if her voice massaged the tension out of everything. A soothing lullaby. As she continued singing, she maintained eye contact with the king, who watched her in awe. ¡°Do you really want to know me?¡± She purred, eyes twinkling. ¡°I am a Princess of Truth. Of Voice and Lullabies.¡± Stefan¡¯s eyes slowly drifted down her body, salivating at how her dress clung to her body. As he did, she slowly swayed her hips, using her abilities to lure him in. The tempo quickened, and with it, her movements. Lyn always loved this, loved being a Seraphi, a descendant of Arra¡¯s Chosen and gifted with the Power of Lullabies. "You¡¯ll never know who I am¡­" she sang slower, her eyes narrowing with the promise of something dangerous, something intoxicating. ¡°You¡¯ll never know.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Stefan gasped, breathless. Lyn immediately stopped singing, breaking the trance she momentarily held the room in. Stefan cleared his throat. ¡°Princess Lyn, you are already acquainted with my son.¡± Princess Lyn nodded. ¡°I am.¡± Prince Mel smirked. ¡°Thank you for coming, Princess Lyn. I know Sonusa was a long way.¡± Sonusa was The Captured City, a city guarded by Akarian soldiers. In the War, King Barr and his family were forced to leave by Stefan. Instead of killing them, he allowed them to leave under the promise they¡¯ll never return. Princess Lyn nodded then returned to her place in line. It was Priestess Corrine¡¯s turn. *** ¡°I am Priestess Corrine.¡± She started, eyes lasered on King Stefan. ¡°I am a Virgin Mage from Jalaria.¡± Prince Mel''s eyes widened. ¡°As a Virgin Mage, I am a Conjurer of Terror. I am Terror and only know Terror. I have no place in a palace that rules. I am an Invoker of Fear, and destroyer of Peace.¡± Prince Mel suddenly stood. ¡°I have no idea why I¡¯m here but I am honored.¡± She added, then gracefully bowed. Prince Mel looked back at his father then back at Corrine. ¡°My grandmother was a mage.¡± Corrine lowered her head and smiled. ¡°We revere Queen Wilma in Jalaria. Our Queen. Our¡­¡± ¡°Can you do it now?¡± Prince Mel interrupted, his pulse quickened. ¡°Can you conjure something?¡± Corrine stepped back. ¡°Don¡¯t, my child.¡± Stefan warned, then turned towards his son. ¡°Don¡¯t ask her to do that.¡± Mel turned toward his father, eyebrows raised. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want everyone in this room seeing your true nightmares.¡± Mel conceded. ¡°Priestess Corrine, would you have dinner with me tonight?¡± Several of the other ladies let out a whimper. Stefan let out a small chuckle. Mel had never been alone with a Virgin Mage, but he was dying for it. Growing up, his grandmother would always tell him stories of the life she lived before his father was born. ¡°It would be an honor, Prince Mel.¡± Corrine answered, lying through her teeth. Deeply satisfied, Mel returned to his seat. The room then turned their attention to the last women, the twins. Olara and Dara. *** Olara and Dara both truly didn¡¯t want to be there, but Mother had other plans. Together, in their emerald colored dresses, they stepped out of line. For King Stefan, this wasn¡¯t their first meeting. For Prince Mel, he had only heard salacious rumours of the twins from the South. ¡°I am Olara.¡± The taller one announced, then pointed at her sister. ¡°And this is Dara. We are Ladies of Judgement, descendants of the original families who pledged their loyalty to our Goddess Reyna.¡± ¡°And what do you two bring to the table?¡± Mel asked, unexpectedly. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Dara asked, speaking for the first time. Prince Mel sucked his teeth. ¡°Look around the room. We have two princesses. A Makarian witch. A Virgin Mage. What do you two bring?¡± ¡°Fate.¡± Olara laughed loudly, uncouthly. The other women grimaced out of embarrassment. Lord Flip¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°Believer in the old tales, are you?¡± Mel asked, then rolled his eyes. Olara stopped laughing. ¡°You don¡¯t believe in Fate? How foolish!¡± Mel waved her off. ¡°Fate is just an old tale the Gods would tell us to keep us on our good behavior. If Fate was real, where is she? ¡°Maybe, she¡¯s watching right now.¡± Dara answered, slowly. ¡°We also bring Judgement, if that does not satisfy you.¡± Mel raised his eyebrows. Dara gestured to herself. ¡°I¡¯m the human companion to Ada Hiar, Daughter of Judgement and Queen of the Dowers.¡± That caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°And you Olara?¡± Mel asked. ¡°I¡¯m the companion to Masch, Son of Judgement. Prince of Retribution.¡± ¡°In our union, we would unite Judgement and Death, once and for all.¡± Dara added. Prince Mel leaned back in his seat with a smug smirk. ¡°You both know I can only marry one.¡± Both nodded. ¡°We are aware.¡± ¡°Olara and Dara, that is the old language. Dagger and Plague. Should I be afraid?¡± Dara and Olara both began smiling. ¡°Not at all.¡± Olara murmured. Mel suddenly stood and stepped away from the table. He walked in long strides towards the women to inspect each one closely. ¡°You smell lushful like a rose garden.¡± He told Violet. ¡°You are truly otherworldly.¡± He told Corrine. ¡°Gods would die for your hand.¡± He told Paloma. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, truthfully, and with honor.¡± He told Lyn. When he reached the twins, he only said Dagger and Plague. *** After the introductions, the women were shown the rooms they would be staying in for two months. Olara and Dara were shown a room on the second level by a servant with the name of Ren. The room was bleak and gray, of little lighting and dark furniture. As soon as Ren exited the room, Dara let out a loud sigh. ¡°I hate this face, sister.¡± Olara groaned, as she plopped face down on the bed. ¡°And this name, Olara. Dagger.¡± Olara scrunched her face. Dara laughed. ¡°It¡¯s fitting, dear sister.¡± Olara raised an eyebrow. ¡°Everything you touch, you destroy Olara.¡± Olara rolled onto her back. ¡°Who do you think he¡¯ll choose?¡± ¡°Based on first impressions?¡± Olara nodded. Dara shrugged her shoulders. ¡°But may the best sister win, dear sister.¡± Olara raised herself on her elbows. ¡°May the best sister win.¡± She repeated, eyes peering into her sister¡¯s eyes. Then suddenly their eyes both blackened. Chapter 59: Reconnaissance King Stefan didn¡¯t need magic to conquer the Eastern Meadows, 82% of the Meadow Region. He only needed his hunger for revenge to invigorate him. When the War King came for him the first time, Stefan was pierced straight into the heart. Stefan¡¯s soul had made it all the way to Vanar when it was aggressively pulled back towards his body. Only days after his supposed death, Stefan plundered the region into total darkness. With the Heart of the Undead, he became the Immortal Conqueror. Through blood and war, he demolished armies and foes. Cold, dark days persisted for what felt like eternity. One by one, the once great cities belonging to the Meadow Gods fell to him. Prophexia. Sonusa. Gardenia. Bellum. A land of lushful gardens, prophetic ponds, and whispering forests became His. The Meadow War was His Victory. *** The palace was eerily quiet. After the spectacle in the Grand Hall, everyone dispersed to their own quarters. Prince Mel decided to catch up on rest, while the king decided to head to the library on the third level. The hallway smelled of strong spice and was poorly lit. With every step, Stefan¡¯s hand grazed the wall, lightly brushing the faded wallpaper of white doves. Rosar¡¯s choosing. ¡°Doves are sacred to Din¨¦. They possess the Goddess¡¯ Eye.¡± She said passionately. ¡°If they possess the Eye, what is your purpose?¡± He joked back. Since becoming king, these walls had seen and heard almost everything. The laughs. The fights. The secrets. When he reached the library¡¯s door, his fingertips lingered for a second over the wallpaper. He tried to stifle a sob before the sound of a crash caught his attention. It was coming from inside the library. Stefan aggressively swung the door open and his eyes immediately found Olara. ¡°Olara!¡± He shouted. The woman jumped, nearly dropping the book she was holding. ¡°Stefan.¡± Olara yelped, then smoothed her dress out. Stefan slowly closed the door behind him. ¡°It¡¯s Your Majesty.¡± Olara shook her head with a smile. ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty.¡± The woman was nestled between two towering bookshelves. Above her was a dim, flickering light that cast a warm glow over her. Its warmth illuminated her high cheekbones and bronze nose, making her almost ethereal. ¡°You love to read.¡± He said, once he reached her. He eyed the woman with curiosity. Olara nodded. ¡°I do. It kills time.¡± ¡°Ah. A past time.¡± Stefan responded, his eyes never leaving the woman. Olara nodded again. ¡°What did you find then?¡± Olara¡¯s gaze darted to the king''s mouth. The king¡¯s lips were a soft pink, the opposite of her warm brown lips. Olara kissed those lips before. ¡°Frost.¡± She answered finally, gaze returned to his face. ¡°I¡¯m reading Frost.¡± Stefan laughed. ¡°Out of all the books, you chose a book about winter.¡± Olara frowned. ¡°An old friend once told me, Winter represents Death¡¯s inevitability.¡± ¡°Death¡¯s inevitability?¡± Olara inched closer to the king. ¡°Every Winter, the dormant spirit of Death returns from the Dreamworld, white shovel in hand, and destroys the fruits of his siblings¡¯ labour. Inevitable death, he brings. The snow falls, the waters freeze, frost builds. Every cycle, Death is inevitable. Frost, Death, the true and only, Arbiter of Life.¡± Olara¡¯s pulse was suddenly racing. The air was suddenly thick, and the once flickering light above was no longer working. Stefan folded his arms across his chest. ¡°A Lady of Judgement acquainted with the words of Death. I¡¯m impressed.¡± Olara began smiling. ¡°I¡¯m not sure it¡¯ll work on my son, however.¡± Stefan added. ¡°Let me worry about your son.¡± She purred. The tension was suddenly palpable. He doesn¡¯t remember. Olara thought to herself. He doesn¡¯t remember I saved him. ¡°Why can¡¯t I hear your heart beating?¡± Stefan said suddenly, snapping Olara out of her thoughts. Olara took a small step back, her back slightly grazing the bookshelf behind her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Stefan took a step forward. ¡°I don¡¯t hear your heart.¡± Olara lifted a hand to brush a loose hair strand behind her ear. ¡°Well I¡¯m alive.¡± She chuckled. Stefan glanced down towards her chest where a white bow covered where her heart should be underneath. ¡°Try again, Your Majesty.¡± She added, no longer laughing. A fast, pounding drum suddenly emerged. Uniquely fast, though. ¡°It¡¯s too fast.¡± He responded quickly, still staring at where the bow was pinned. ¡°Way too fast.¡± Olara clasped her hands behind her back. ¡°Try again.¡± She murmured, much slower this time. After a few fast beats, the fast drum was replaced with a much more delicate drum. But Stefan wasn¡¯t satisfied. Something was off. He thought to himself. He lifted his head with a frown, quickly finding Olara¡¯s warm eyes. ¡°A dead man walking telling me about my own heart.¡± Olara laughed. ¡°The irony.¡± Stefan¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°I am no man.¡± He said through gritted teeth. But Olara wasn¡¯t fazed. The young woman took in her bottom lip before closing the gap between the two.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°And I¡¯m no ordinary woman.¡± She whispered, just mere inches from his mouth. Stefan¡¯s left hand twitched. His lips parted. ¡°Your mother, Lady Ret, will be unhappy with you.¡± He said slowly. His eyes roamed the woman''s face standing before him, taking in everything he could memorize. Her tiny freckles, twenty eight of them, splattered across her cheeks and nose. Her eyes, a mixing hue of gold and hazel. ¡°And why would she be unhappy?¡± ¡°You know why.¡± Stefan responded quickly. ¡°I¡¯m too old for you, Olara.¡± A wide grin slowly broke across Olara¡¯s face. ¡°Sure.¡± Before Stefan could ask what Olara meant, they were interrupted by the sound of the front door. The two broke apart quickly. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A gruff voice announced. It was Lord Flip. The elder lord''s eyes bounced between the two, lingering on Olara for a long moment, before he cleared his throat. ¡°Lady Cara requests you in the Council''s Room.¡± Stefan tightened his robe around his waist. ¡°Olara, enjoy the library.¡± He said, not meeting her eyes before quickly departing. *** The Council¡¯s Room was located on the first level. It was the room with the best lighting. Inside, paintings of the ones came before hung on barren black painted walls. In the center, a round table stood, holding a vase of wilting black roses. Lady Cara, a member of the King¡¯s Council, stood just beneath the hanging crystallized chandelier. She was wearing a white blouse with ruffled cuffs and a long black skirt. Her wavy locks were pulled back in a low bun, revealing pearl earrings attached to her ears. ¡°My favorite lady.¡± Stefan purred as he entered. The young lady performed a graceful curtsey for the king. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Stefan waved her off. ¡°No one¡¯s here. No need for formal pleasantries.¡± When he reached Cara, he pulled her in by the waist and squeezed her tightly. ¡°Oh.¡± Cara yelped, eyes wide. ¡°You missed me, I see.¡± ¡°Of course, I missed you.¡± For nineteen years, Cara has been a member of the king''s council. Succeeding her father, Cara easily won the trust of Stefan with not just her wits and beauty but also her skill in reconnaissance. Cara placed a quick kiss on his lips. ¡°Do you want to know what I found? Stefan pulled her closer. ¡°Enlighten me.¡± ¡°Mesyla is coming down from the Mountains.¡± Stefan frowned. His grip around her waist slightly faltered. ¡°What are you talking about? Why am I just now hearing about this?¡± ¡°A Makarian Witch from East Gard informed me she was contacted by the Queen.¡± Stefan raised his eyebrows. ¡°She¡¯s having trouble conceiving an heir.¡± ¡°Ahhh.¡± Stefan nodded. ¡°She seeks fertility.¡± Cara nodded. ¡°She¡¯s had a very hard life, don¡¯t you think? Her mother jumps off a cliff. She falls for the son of a kingdom that killed her own grandmother. Then her brother dies suddenly, forcing her to inherit a crown she never desired. The God of Madness has the perfect vessel.¡± Stefan kind of pitied her. ¡°Maybe we should host her.¡± He suggested. ¡°That would be great.¡± ¡°Do you know if she¡¯s traveling by land or air?¡± Cara shook her head. Stefan''s shoulders fell. ¡°Any other news, then?¡± Cara gently pulled away from Stefan¡¯s hold. ¡°You are not going to believe what I¡¯m about to say.¡± Stefan¡¯s body tensed. Cara immediately noticed, prompting the shorter woman to grab the king¡¯s hand and lead them to the round table. The chairs were rather frigid and hard. ¡°Emmar and Sharra...¡± She began slowly, gently squeezing his hand. ¡°will announce their relationship in two nights during the Banquet of Oceans.¡± Stefan¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°This has to be untrue.¡± Cara shook her head quickly. ¡°The Isle¡¯s traditions have always been rather conventional.¡± Stefan retorted, visibly confused. ¡°Unlike our neighbors.¡± ¡°Speaking of our neighbors¡­¡± Cara said enthusiastically. ¡°Kyrian is taking another wife.¡± Stefan¡¯s face froze. ¡°From Prophexia.¡± Cara added. Stefan suddenly stood, anger suddenly coursing through his veins. ¡°Your intel has to be wrong.¡± ¡°Her name is Merloa. Her grandmother was a member of the Circle of Vue. Din¨¦ royalty. She used needles to see the future.¡± Stefan began to laugh. Cara stared in confusion. ¡°First, he takes a wife from the Desert. Now, he takes a wife from Prophexia. What is his play, Cara?¡± Cara shrugged her shoulders. ¡°What I do know, however, is Sharra should absolutely not trust Emmar.¡± Stefan folded his arms across his chest. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a Separationist, my love.¡± Stefan¡¯s face remained blank. ¡°Her father was one of the orchestrators of the Dusting bombing. The mystical bombing that killed many of the Isle¡¯s army.¡± Cara explained. ¡°And you expect Sharra not to know this?¡± Stefan asked, frowning. ¡°From my own experience, the last thing you want to do is underestimate those Blood Queens.¡± Cara lowered her head. She knew he was thinking about Shioban. ¡°They are vicious, all destroying, blood thirsty sadists.¡± He added angrily. The king began pacing around the round table. ¡°If anything¡­.¡± Cara slowly raised her head. ¡°If I were Emmar, I would stay away from Sharra.¡± ¡°Do you ever wish things with Shioban turned out differently?¡± The king stopped walking, his back turned away from Cara. ¡°Of course I do. She nearly decimated our world.¡± ¡°Her husband, the king, died on your land.¡± Cara countered. Stefan slowly turned around, eyes wide. He clenched his fists hard. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who sent him to war.¡± ¡°An Akarian soldier killed him, my love.¡± Stefan closed his eyes, fists still clenched. ¡°That crown has always believed they could take anything they want. The Great Mushrooming, as they like to call it, inflated their egos. Shioban brought her kingdom into a war she had no business in. The death of her love is on her, not me.¡± A vein across his forehead looked as if it was about to explode. Cara quickly rose to a standing position and wrapped her arms around Stefan. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡± Stefan took a deep breath. ¡°I''m just tired of people blaming me for Shioban¡¯s decisions when she was the one who came here with that staff.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Cara murmured softly. ¡°Her body was never found. For all we know, she could have abandoned her kingdom.¡± Cara pulled slightly back. ¡°You don¡¯t really believe that, do you?¡± Stefan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What do you think about the ladies?¡± He asked, desperate to change the topic. Cara knew it, but she entertained him anyway. ¡°My bet is Violet. Beauty and magic? The perfect consort.¡± Stefan scrunched his nose. ¡°Really? My bet is Paloma. Her beauty is¡­.¡± ¡°Undeniable.¡± Cara interrupted, finishing his sentence. ¡°I agree.¡± Cara began stroking his back, tracing larger circles. ¡°Any more news?¡± He asked. ¡°Not related, but the celebration of Queen Rosar begins in three nights and the party list has been confirmed.¡± Stefan nodded. ¡°First night of the Flower Summit.¡± ¡°Her favorite season.¡± Cara murmured, voice low. ¡°Anything else?¡± Cara darted her eyes away and began biting her lip. Stefan shifted, noticing her uneasiness. ¡°What is it?¡± Cara let out a loud sigh. ¡°We need to talk about the vote.¡± ¡°Cara.¡± Stefan groaned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it. No one is voting in the favor of the Reclaimants when we¡¯re still rebuilding our world. Hell, why should I?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± She whined. ¡°Many of them want my head.¡± ¡°The accusations are serious, my love.¡± ¡°I know the accusations are serious.¡± ¡°If the decimation charges are true¡­¡­¡± ¡°That means he¡¯s taking souls.¡± Stefan said, finishing her sentence this time. ¡°It could mean the power¡­¡± Stefan abruptly pulled away from Cara and started shaking his head. ¡°Impossible, Cara. Trust me, that is impossible.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Before Stefan could confess, the door swung open. In the entrance, no one was there. The air suddenly felt thick, heavy. Only seconds later did Lord Flip emerge, still carrying the sack with Jolial¡¯s head inside. ¡°The Hunter has arrived.¡± He announced. Chapter 60: The Hunter A sudden chill swept the room. Lady Cara and King Stefan didn¡¯t move an inch, nor did Lord Flip who was still standing in the doorway. ¡°The Hunter has arrived.¡± Flip announced. ¡°Where is he then?¡± Cara asked, voice shaky. Her fear was evident. A loud shriek suddenly tore through the room. Lady Cara crouched over in pain, as if the shriek was tearing through her chest. A second later, Lord Flip did the same. ¡°What is that?¡± Cara screamed, as loud as she could. Stefan just stood and watched, clearly unaffected. The shriek lasted for nearly twenty seconds. Once it was over, she turned her attention towards Stefan. ¡°What was that?¡± She croaked, eyes watery. ¡°Was that him? Did he do something?¡± Stefan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°How could it be?¡± A deep masculine voice suddenly spoke behind her, causing her to jump. ¡°I¡¯ve been behind you this entire time.¡± Cara slowly turned around until she was faced with a large muscular man. There was no mistaking who he was with his olive skin, high cheekbones, and the Amulet of Bones peeking from behind his loose fitted shirt. ¡°I¡¯m¡­.¡± He began. ¡°Milkako.¡± Cara gasped. The lady took a step back. Milkako nodded. ¡°Of Shadows, I am. Guardian of the Red Door. Child of he, himself, the Darkness Hunu.¡± ¡°King of Balosa.¡± Lord Flip murmured after, eyes locked onto the man. Balosa, the realm of Darkness. *** Eons ago, Balosa was created by the God Hunu. It is a vast realm of near total darkness. At the mid hour, the sun rises for one hour before vanishing. And at night, there are no stars, just pure blackness in the night sky. Hunu, the God of Darkness, created this realm to be a haven for his creations: the shadow shifters. There, they could be their true selves and show their true faces. Just like ordinary Arlans, shifters wake up, pray, hunt, eat, spend time with their loved ones, and sleep. In the War of Kings, though, their numbers dwindled. The very war also saw their God¡¯s Incarnate severely wounded. Dorso, he was called. In the living realm, no one had seen him nor his family since. Most assumed he succumbed to his wounds but no body was ever found. As the Incarnate of Hunu, he could command the silent Creatures of the Night and invoke fear into the hearts of everyone he came across. *** Lord Flip, who was still standing at the door, cleared his throat. ¡°Milkako, we weren¡¯t expecting you exactly.¡± Milkako waved him over. ¡°Come closer, child. I¡¯m not going to bite. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± The elder lord looked to his king for permission. Stefan nodded. Lord Flip closed the door behind him and marched over. ¡°We weren¡¯t expecting you, Milkako.¡± Stefan began, speaking for the first time. ¡°We only need a hunter who¡ª-¡± Milkako raised his right hand, revealing red claws. Cara''s breath hitched. The lady had never seen a shadow shifter¡¯s claws before. The claws were thick and curved, capable of carving through the thickest flesh man has seen. ¡°The King of Death leaves an offering at the red door. Of course, I¡¯m going to come. What do you need?¡± Milkako spoke with a big smile on his face. Stefan didn¡¯t like it. His eyes bounced between the others in the room before settling back on Milkako. ¡°The princess is missing.¡± Milkako raised his eyebrows ¡°Princess Ely.¡± Stefan continued. ¡°She has run off.¡± A loud shriek suddenly tore through the room again, causing Lady Cara to crouch over in pain again. Flip did the same, only seconds later. Stefan¡¯s jaw ticked. ¡°What is that?¡± This time, the shriek lasted for nearly a minute. Once it was over, Stefan turned his attention back to Milkako whose eyes were lasered on Lord Flip. Stefan cleared his throat. ¡°Like I was saying, Milkako.¡± Then it happened again. This time, it was more of a wailing. A wailing that resembled a dying animal. ¡°Are there any animals here?¡± Milkako asked, a bewildered look on his face. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Stefan shook his head. Milkako¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Maybe Cara should have a look.¡± Lord Flip suggested. Cara folded her arms across her chest. ¡°And why should I?¡± It was clear she didn¡¯t like the suggestion, especially since it came from Flip. Their relationship was rather strained, which had already led to rumors at court. ¡°It¡¯s about who can control the king.¡± One lord had suggested. ¡°The mistress or the friend.¡± ¡°Is that not what you do?¡± Flip responded cheekily. ¡°Look around?¡± Cara rolled her eyes. ¡°Or is sleeping with the king your only skill now?¡± Lord Flip mumbled, loud enough for everyone to hear. Stefan¡¯s eyes flickered towards Milkako before coming back to Cara. ¡°Enough! Cara, go downstairs.¡± ¡°Stef¡­¡± Cara began. ¡°Now, Cara.¡± Stefan interrupted, dismissing her. Cara stormed out, the three men watched her leave in silence. Once the door was closed again, Milkako spoke. ¡°Why do you need to find Princess Ely? Where is her mother?¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡± Stefan said coldly. ¡°Rosar is dead.¡± Milkako lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. May her essence enter Gardenia.¡± Stefan nodded, a silent thank you. ¡°But why do you want me to find Ely?¡± Milkako asked, as he began pacing the rather large room. ¡°She¡¯s stolen from me. Something very valuable.¡± Milkako came to a stop in front of a painting. It was the Birth of Virgin Mages painting. Seven ladies, wearing long white robes, were painted hovering around a pool of black water under the moonlight. ¡°And what will I get in return?¡± As natural hunters, it wasn¡¯t unusual for Arlans to hire shifters to find things or people. ¡°What do you want?¡± Stefan asked. At that exact moment, a large crow appeared at a windowsill. It was Crowine. Spotting him, Milkako quickly trotted to the window and placed his clawed hand on the wide window. Crowine immediately flew away. Milkako¡¯s shoulders tensed. ¡°I''ll take him.¡± He said coldly, back turned away from Stefan and Flip. Stefan and Lord Flip both frowned. ¡°The bird?¡± They asked at the same time. ¡°That is the offer.¡± He answered, still staring out of the window. Stefan¡¯s eyes darted to Lord Flip, who shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That is the offer.¡± Milkako repeated. ¡°Take it, Stefan. Or I leave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a talking bird.¡± Stefan laughed. It wasn¡¯t just a talking bird. Crowine had been a part of Death for millennia. He couldn¡¯t let him go that easy. Suddenly, Milkako¡¯s head slowly morphed into black goo before transforming into a shadowy silhouette, still attached to a body of skin and bones. Stefan and Flip both took a step back. As they did, Stefan¡¯s right hand was slowly covered by ice. Then suddenly, the King of Balosa¡¯s head turned completely around, revealing red, glowing eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s just a talking bird, your answer must be yes.¡± The tension in the room thickened. Stefan closed his eyes. He thought about Brielle, who he knew could also find Ely. Yet, she still hadn¡¯t arrived. Deep down, he also knew shadow shifters were better. Excellent hunters with extraordinary senses. For a split second, he also thought of killing Milkako. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time he took out the heart of a shifter. Stefan released a shaky exhale. ¡°Fine.¡± Milkako turned his head back around, before it morphed back to flesh. ¡°Excellent.¡± Stefan pressed his lips together. Milkako still had his back turned away from Lord Flip and Stefan. ¡°You do know she is not Balosa.¡± Milkako said slowly. ¡°The war changed ev¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of what the war did.¡± Stefan interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m also aware you have access to other realms if she¡¯s not in ours.¡± Milkako slowly turned around. ¡°Galassia, you mean.¡± Stefan cocked his head. ¡°From my own understanding, Walkers and Shifters are great allies.¡± Milkako began walking towards the two men. As he did, Stefan¡¯s mind flashed to the Hallow War when Prince Merlo, the younger brother of Milkako, came to the aid of the Isle. Merlo was responsible for the destruction of Quana, a former port ruled by Stefan. ¡°If you must know, my brother is in Balosa.¡± Milkako admitted, once he reached them. ¡°It still shouldn¡¯t be hard.¡± Stefan countered, a hint of anger in his voice. ¡°Your brother still sleeps with the Walker Queen.¡± Lord Flip grimaced. Milkako¡¯s jaw ticked. ¡°If you must know, Ravyna hasn¡¯t been in Galassia for weeks.¡± Stefan froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡± As the Queen of Galassia, Ravyna rarely left the frigid realm. Everyone knew that. Milkako shrugged his shoulders. ¡°All I know is that Ravyna is not in her realm.¡± ¡°Is she in the Isle?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Her daughter guards the gate, I assume.¡± Lord Flip spoke up. Milkako nodded. ¡°And are you acquainted with the Princess?¡± Before Milkako could answer, the door swung open. It was Cara. She had a worried look across her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Stefan asked. Cara quickled marched over towards the trio. ¡°No one heard anything.¡± Lord Flip shifted in his stance. ¡°Sorry?¡± Stefan asked. ¡°I checked everywhere and no one heard a shriek.¡± She explained frantically, arms waving in the air. Stefan waved her off. ¡°Cara, they are clearly lying. The only one who could do some sort of trick like that is far away in the mountains.¡± ¡°And she¡¯s currently near water.¡± Milkako added. Everyone whipped their gazes towards Milkako. ¡°I can hear her singing and the sound of splashing water.¡± He clarified. ¡°When you¡¯re over 9,000 years old, your hearing is even clearer.¡± Cara threw up her hands in frustration. ¡°Stefan, we were the only ones. No one heard anything. I even threatened them with the king¡¯s hand. It could be the en¡ª¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Stefan yelled loudly. The room fell silent. ¡°I should go.¡± Milkako said slowly, then began walking towards the door. ¡°The moon is out, so I¡¯ll take the door.¡± Before he was completely gone, Stefan screamed, ¡°Wait!¡± He ran over towards the tall shifter, clutching his pocket. ¡°I have something.¡± Stefan removed a scarf from his pocket, the scarf that once belonged to Ely and Rosar. ¡°Here¡¯s her scent.¡± He said, before handing it over. Milkako carefully took it, then exited the room. Once he was out of sight, Stefan marched over towards Lord Flip and Cara, and took both of their hands into his. Before they could protest, they were in the Hall of Dreams in the Dreamworld. ¡°Ouch.¡± Cara cried, as she attempted to remove his tight grip around her wrist. ¡°We don¡¯t know if what we know is true.¡± Stefan said sternly, eyes locked onto Cara. ¡°We cannot talk about such things around others.¡± Cara rolled her eyes, while Lord Flip¡¯s eyes frantically roamed the realm he was now standing in. ¡°He¡¯s Milkako. If anyone knows, it is a child of a Desert God. The tale says the shrieks return.¡± Cara countered. ¡°The tale?¡± Lord Flip asked, visibly confused. ¡°What are we talking about?¡± Cara and Stefan looked at Flip as if he grew another head. ¡°The Entity, friend.¡± Stefan said, frowning. ¡°The Tale of the Unseen.¡± *** Entering Balosa wasn¡¯t easy for non shadow shifters. It required an exchange between the blood of the visitor and the blood of a shadow shifter guarding the door in the Desert city of Aridisa. But for Milkako, he could just cross over. Immediately upon crossing over, the shifter king was immediately greeted by his wife: Queen Sar¨¦. One side of her face was of brown flesh and the other side was of a shadowy silhouette. The elder queen, wearing a long red gown, embraced her husband into a tight hug. As a 9,000 year old Queen, Sar¨¦¡¯s strength was beyond anyone could imagine. Her hugs could kill the average Arlan. ¡°How did it go?¡± She asked, still holding onto Milkako. ¡°Have you been hunting?¡± The elder Queen nodded. The king glanced down toward his wife¡¯s stomach. ¡°The baby¡ª¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Sar¨¦ rushed out. The queen had been pregnant for a year and a half. She was due in eight months. ¡°What did he want?¡± Milkako removed himself from her grasp. ¡°Where is the child?¡± Sar¨¦ looked over her shoulder where a towering forest stood behind her. Her eyes narrowed as she focused on the tall limbs standing behind her. The soft, haunting whistle that emerged from her mouth rippled and shook the limbs. After a long moment, a beast was suddenly flying towards them. Extremely fast and low. His wings were black, eyes red, and beak white. In Balosa, they call him Nox. Sitting on top of Nox was a young girl with red eyes and red hair. Dorsa. Chapter 61: Origins Many, many, many years ago. ¡°Fatiana is up to her tricks, sister.¡± Hunu said to Yuitra, the Queen of the Gods. The close siblings were planting Trees of Memory in the capital of Balosa, Shadyr. Yuitra¡¯s white dress was no longer the pristine dress she arrived in. ¡°You must ignore our sister. Fate only craves attention.¡± Yuitra responded, slightly out of breath. Yuitra had already dug eight holes in Shadyr and was beginning to dig another. ¡°It is devouring my people, Yuitra. I can no longer ignore what she has unleashed in Aridisa¡± Hunu replied angrily. Yuitra removed a red seed from her tiny coat pocket and threw it in the center of the hole she dug. ¡°Call MaFa, if you¡¯re so worried.¡± MaFa was what the Gods called Nothing. Their Mother and Father. ¡°I won¡¯t bother.¡± Hunu replied, then took the shovel out of his sister¡¯s hand and began stomping in the opposite direction. Yuitra quickly followed. The two made their way towards a crescent shaped tree in silence. When they reached it, Hunu placed his hands on his sister¡¯s waist and raised her onto the old tree. Hunu took a seat next to her. ¡°It¡¯ll come for your people next, you know this.¡± He rushed out, breaking the temporary silence. Yuitra turned and flashed him a grin. ¡°Fate can try.¡± ¡°Given that she hates you, she certainly will.¡± Hunu laughed, then turned his attention towards the empty sky. Sunrise was only an hour away. ¡°What is she calling it?¡± Yuitra asked, eyes glued to her brother. His true appearance always fascinated her. Unlike his siblings, Hunu didn¡¯t necessarily have a head. Only a shadow silhouette with red eyes. Hunu shrugged his shoulders, still staring at the sky. ¡°In Aridisa, they are calling it The Unseen.¡± Yuitra scrunched her face. ¡°The Unseen?¡± Hunu nodded. ¡°It devours minds yet no one can see it. Some say it¡¯s a woman, some say it¡¯s a man. Some say it¡¯s neither.¡± ¡°Sounds like Trykar.¡± Yuitra responded. ¡°She must have gone to him and bargained for a piece of his essence.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Hunu let out a huge sigh. ¡°Why would MaFa allow her so much power? She is creating Gods.¡± Yuitra gently placed a hand on her brother¡¯s knee. ¡°No, not Gods. Gods are worshipped. We are Gods. She is creating something much more sinister.¡± Hunu met his sister''s gaze. ¡°If not Gods, then what?¡± A long moment of silence passed between them. ¡°Fiend Entities.¡± Yuitra responded finally, then withdrew her hand from his knee. ¡°Have you talked to Nirea?¡± Hunu let out a chuckle. ¡°Rea won¡¯t allow me to enter.¡± Yuitra raised her eyebrows. ¡°She¡¯s still angry, I see¡± Hunu snorted. ¡°You can say that.¡± The two Gods were not fond of each other despite sharing a land border. And just days ago, the hunting God stole something from her. ¡°She¡¯s so stubborn, Yuitra.¡± Hunu responded angrily. ¡°I returned it as soon as I was done with it.¡± ¡°If you want to stop one of Fatiana¡¯s children, you are going to have to beg for Rea¡¯s forgiveness. She is the only one capable of dealing with it without Fate knowing.¡± Hunu turned his nose up. Groveling wasn¡¯t something he was fond of. ¡°Maybe I should call Reyna.¡± Hunu suggested instead. ¡°Fate loves her big sister.¡± ¡°Even more than Kaolin.¡± Yuitra laughed. The sound of a screech suddenly echoed through the night. An ethereal orb quickly emerged from Yuitra¡¯s left palm. ¡°It¡¯s just a Wylo.¡± Hunu assured her. Wylos are natives of Balosa. Beasts with the build of a big cat, but with scales and wings of a bird. In the darkness, their eyes are glowing embers. ¡°You can put the orb away, Yuitra.¡± Yuitra¡¯s eyes roamed the surface before she released it. Yuitra¡¯s orbs were temporal gateways. Touching one could send you anywhere you wanted. Once the orb was out of sight, Yuitra turned her attention back to her brother. ¡°You can¡¯t kill it, Hunu. Fatiana¡¯s children are the most important thing she has. If you try, she¡¯ll just create more.¡± Hunu groaned. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you need to beg Rea before it gets any worse.¡± Yuitra¡¯s voice was stern and sharp. Hunu rolled his eyes. ¡°How many does she have now?¡± Yuitra tilted her head, confused. ¡°Fatiana.¡± He clarified. ¡°How many children does she have now?¡± Yuitra looked down at her calloused hands. ¡°Four.¡± ¡°Are the rest in Dawn?¡± Yuitra shook her head. ¡°Malad is in the Isle.¡± Hunu frowned. ¡°Why? Does Sky know?¡± A wide grin split Yuitra''s face. ¡°She allows it, brother.¡± It took Hunu a long moment to understand. ¡°Our sister is sick.¡± He said, a hint of disgust in his voice. ¡°How do you think she keeps them loyal?¡± Yuitra said, still smiling. ¡°Her worshippers fall ill with some sickness. They pray. The Healing Goddess flies in and saves the day.¡± ¡°And Malad¡¯s twin?¡± Hunu asked. ¡°In Dawn with Fate.¡± Hunu clicked his tongue. ¡°Malad, Plaguia, Amemor, and now the Unseen.¡± Yuitra wrapped an arm around Hunu¡¯s tense shoulder and squeezed it. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Din¨¦ what Fatiana is up to.¡± Hunu suddenly rose from his sitting position, nearly causing Yuitra to slip, and began hovering over Yuitra. His wings were glowing red. ¡°If Fate does not quit, MaFa will hear her cries from wherever they are right now.¡± He promised coldly. Present Day ¡°Dorsa!¡± Milkako shouted, as the young girl landed in front of him. The elder king closely watched the young girl hop off the winged beast. Dorsa was only three when she ascended and became the Incarnate of Hunu. Unlike her father, she grew accustomed to her new nature rather quickly. Her essence blackened, and so did her heart. For fifteen years, she has hunted almost everything in Balosa. From the Wylos to the shifters themselves. A sadistic hunter with no remorse, she became. Balosa is all she has known. ¡°Uncle!¡± She said with a smile, walking in his direction. Milkako pulled her into a tight hug. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± She said, voice muffled into his chest. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too.¡± He replied smiling, still gripping Dorsa tightly. ¡°I have something to ask of you, my child.¡± The king and his wife briefly locked eyes. Dorsa slowly pulled back. ¡°What do you think about leaving Balosa?¡± He asked slowly. Dorsa¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Chapter 62: Origins II Present Day While Milkako was informing Dorsa of his plan, King Stefan, Lady Cara, and Lord Flip were still talking about The Unseen in the Dreamworld. ¡°The Unseen?¡± Lord Flip said slowly. ¡°Stefan, that is just a Desert tale created by Hunu to scare his people into submission.¡± For millennia, tales of The Unseen made its way around Arla. Of a once dangerous Desert being that was capable of poisoning minds. No one outside the Desert believed it to be true. Cara rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not just a tale. Stefan placed a hand on Flip¡¯s left shoulder. ¡°Its very much real, my friend.¡± Lord Flip took a step back, causing Stefan¡¯s hand to fall. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Stefan leaned on the wall behind him. ¡°Weeks ago, an Aridisan priest came to Azulae.¡± ¡°From Aridisa?¡± Flip asked in disbelief. The Desert and Meadows weren¡¯t exactly on good terms. Stefan nodded. ¡°And?¡± ¡°He says the sands speak again.¡± According to the tale, the Unseen spoke through the sand. Once you got close enough, it revealed its claws and released a poison. ¡°The sands speak again.¡± Lord Flip repeated in a mocking tone. ¡°Stefan, this is ridiculous. If the Unseen was real, why didn''t it come here to the Meadows? To the Mountains?¡± Stefan didn¡¯t answer. Cara sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t think we verified this?¡± Flip swung his head in Cara¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you.¡± He snarked. Cara balled her hands into fists and stepped forward. ¡°The priest who arrived is a descendant of Ganham Bis.¡± Stefan said, his quick attempt to diffuse the tension. Lord Flip¡¯s jaw went slack. ¡°Ganham? The great Hunuan priest.¡± In the schools, everyone was taught the history of the Hunuan priests. Before the Gods departed, Hunuan Priests were the closest men to the God Hunu. Keepers of Hunuan history and knowledge. They spoke four languages including Hunuan and Dawnian. Stefan nodded. Lord Flip ran his hands up and down his sides. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°He bears the usual markings.¡± Cara answered. Red painted tattoos in the Hunuan language. ¡°What exactly did this priest say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not exactly what he said.¡± Stefan responded slowly. ¡°It¡¯s more of what he brought with him and allowed us to see while you were away.¡± Lord Flip had been in the Mountains for several weeks before his recent return, strengthening the two kingdoms¡¯ alliance like he was told to do. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°Red Letters.¡± Cara answered, suddenly smiling. ¡°Red Letters?¡± Stefan nodded then stood from the wall. ¡°In the old days, the Desert gods would send each other letters on red paper written in Dawnian.¡± ¡°The Gods¡¯ language?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Stefan answered, then lifted his hands. Suddenly, a thread of black energy from his fingertips emerged. Before them, Stefan began creating a dream. Suddenly, the three of them were in a well lit room where spider painted portraits hung on purple painted walls and a woman, clothed in a lilac dress, was sitting on a throne surrounded by spiders. The Goddess Nirea. ¡°According to the Aridisan people, the Unseen was a creature of sort created by Nirea.¡± Stefan began, as he performed his magic. ¡°Nirea raised it like a daughter in Sir¨¦.¡± A shadow suddenly emerged from beneath the marble floors, kneeling, and placed its head in the woman¡¯s lap. It had white eyes and long claws. ¡°Nirea showered it with love.¡± He continued, then lowered his voice. ¡°And poison.¡± Suddenly, the walls turned black and Nirea with the shadow disappeared. Before Flip could ask a question, there was suddenly the feeling of sand beneath his feet and the room became Aridisa. Tall black towers. An abundance of oases. Wilting trees. Aridisans walking around with their red painted faces and black robes. ¡°Nirea instructed the Unseen to attack and poison the Aridisan minds¡­¡± The Aridisans before them began crouching over in pain. ¡°Until blood was drawn.¡± He ended, then destroyed the dream with a clap. The room immediately returned normal. ¡°Stefan, we know this.¡± Flip said, visibly frustrated. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me anything I didn¡¯t know.¡± Stefan took a step forward towards Flip. ¡°In the letters, they gave it a name.¡± ¡°A name?¡± ¡°Azeri.¡± He enunciated slowly. ¡°One of poison.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just a tale, why give it a Dawnian name?¡± Cara asked, hand on her hip. Flip began scratching his chin. His heart thudded in his chest as he fought the tug of a memory that would confirm his greatest fear. ¡°In the letters, they called it an entity.¡± Stefan continued. ¡°In the letters, they talk of a potion to seal it in the Forbidden realm.¡± Cara closely watched Flip take in everything, her eyes narrowing with concentration. ¡°If it¡¯s just a tale, why would the Gods write such things?¡± Cara asked. ¡°You have to understand something, Stefan.¡± Flip began, ignoring Cara. ¡°If the Unseen is real, why did the priests come to you?¡± Cara let out a huge sigh and stuck herself between the two men, facing Flip. ¡°Their Incarnate is gone, lost somewhere. Aridisan priests are essentially prisoners in their own city. They can¡¯t teach their language, enter their archives without permission. Why would they go to Jaho when they could come to the very man who hates his family?¡± Lord Flip knew she was making sense. ¡°And there¡¯s more.¡± Stefan added. Lord Flip threw his hands in the air. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°In the legend, they say Nirea never confirmed nor denied it was her doing.¡± Stefan started. ¡°And in the eighth letter shown to us, she writes to Hunu.¡± Flip¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What did she say?¡± Stefan nodded his head in the direction of Cara. The lady cleared her throat. ¡°If Fate forces it, I will starve the child and the Moon will have to bleed.¡± Lord Flip took a couple of steps back. ¡°If Fate forces it, I will starve the child and the Moon will have to bleed. What does that mean?¡± Cara and Stefan both shrugged their shoulders. ¡°But we do know that the door to the Forbidden was opened in the War of Kings.¡± Stefan said, then began walking towards the white door in the center of the room that appeared out of nowhere. The two followed him. ¡°The Incarnate opened it, yes.¡± Flip responded, a step behind Cara. ¡°The beasts of Nirea emerged from the purple painted skies. The king was desperate.¡± Stefan opened the white door and walked through it. Cara and Flip followed. Suddenly, the three were in an extremely bright, empty room with white walls. ¡°Wait!¡± Flip shouted suddenly. ¡°The moon still bleeds though.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Stefan and Cara answered at the same time, backs turned. Flip ran his hands up and down his face. ¡°Something is not adding up, Stefan.¡± Stefan turned and walked to where Lord Flip was standing, still near the white door. ¡°In the next letter, Nirea wrote that she failed.¡± Stefan revealed. Lord Flip¡¯s heart began to race. ¡°Why would Nirea want to seal away her own creation? And why wouldn¡¯t the legend mention that?¡± ¡°I do not know, friend.¡± Lord Flip looked over Stefan¡¯s shoulder where Cara was standing. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me.¡± Cara said smiling. ¡°Now, you want my opinion.¡± ¡°Nevermind.¡± Flip sighed. ¡°No, no, no. No take backs.¡± Cara replied smiling. ¡°If you really want to know, I think the Gods have been lying to us.¡± To be continued. Chapter 63: Azeri ¡°What do you mean the Gods have been lying?¡± Stefan asked Cara. ¡°You must not profane the sacred.¡± Cara raised her hands quickly. ¡°I must confess something I should have confessed days before, my love.¡± Stefan began to approach Cara, his slow steps echoed off the white walls. ¡°Speak.¡± Cara cleared her throat. ¡°In the old palace in Sir¨¦, there is a painting of the Goddess Nirea.¡± ¡°A painting?¡± Stefan and Lord Flip said at the same time. Cara nodded. ¡°She has a hand covering the mouth of a kneeling woman¡­.a dark-eyed woman.¡± Stefan stopped walking, just short of Cara. His right hand reached towards her cheek, his fingers delicately swept across her pink lips. ¡°What does this painting have to do with the topic at hand, Cara?¡± ¡°The painting has a name, my king.¡± She gasped. The elder lady felt a slight buckle in her knees as Stefan pressed his thumb firmly against her bottom lip. ¡°And?¡± ¡°Silencing Azeri.¡± She revealed slowly. Stefan dropped his hand. ¡°Silencing Azeri.¡± Stefan repeated. The king looked over Cara¡¯s shoulder where Flip was standing. The elder lord slowly shook his head. ¡°But that¡¯s not all.¡± Cara continued, capturing his attention again. ¡°In South Sir¨¦, there is a legend of a shifter sent by Hunu who was punished and locked away by Nirea. Can you guess the name?¡± ¡°Azeri.¡± Flip answered this time. Cara turned and nodded. ¡°The Unseen and Azeri are the same. Yet depending on who you ask¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be a different story.¡± Flip answered, finishing her sentence. ¡°Why would the Gods hide Azeri¡¯s true origins?¡± Cara shrugged her shoulders, but a small smirk pulled at the edge of her mouth. ¡°And what else have they lied about and left us here alone with?¡± Flip added. Stefan walked over to the east wall and placed a hand on it, its color changed from white to purple. ¡°Is it any record of a similar legend in Itra or the Sandhills.¡± Cara lowered her head. ¡°For obvious reasons, I can¡¯t approach the Sandhills¡¯ border.¡± ¡°Itra?¡± Flip asked. Cara raised her head. ¡°Their archives do not exist in our world anymore.¡± Flip¡¯s jaw went slack. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Stefan asked, frowning. The color of the wall changed again. Black. ¡°Their archives have been moved to a different place, a different time it seems.¡± Cara answered. The lady was no longer smiling. When she visited the Ladies and Princesses of Itra, she couldn''t believe her ears. ¡°When could they have possibly moved?¡± Cara shrugged her shoulders. ¡°The only person who could move them¡­.¡± ¡°Is dead.¡± Flip answered. The Last Incarnate of Itra. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The room went briefly silent. ¡°There¡¯s also the daggers.¡± Stefan spoke into the silence. Just like many Arlans, he had heard of the legends of the Itran daggers, of one that could actually open time. ¡°But the daggers have been lost.¡± Cara countered. ¡°We need to find someone who has exact knowledge of the Unseen.¡± Stefan let out a chuckle. ¡°Cara, the only other person who could possibly tell us the truth about the Unseen is Hunu¡¯s Incarnate and we don¡¯t know where they are or if they are still alive.¡± ¡°No remains were ever found. They could be in Balosa.¡± Cara suggested. ¡°Everyone believes the Incarnate fled to Balosa.¡± The room fell silent again. Stefan kept glancing at Cara who kept glancing at Flip. Then suddenly, Flip turned on his heels and marched towards the white door that was still standing in the middle of the room. Stefan shouted after him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To find the truth.¡± He said loudly, his voice echoed off the walls. ¡°Send me back to Azulae.¡± Stefan tilted his head. ¡°Home?¡± ¡°Now!¡± The king was taken aback by his friend raising his voice, but he permitted his wish. Stefan raised and waved his hand, unlocking the white door. Once Flip opened the door, he saw the palace was on the other side. The elder lord let out a sigh of relief. After he crossed over and closed the door behind him, his eyes glowed green and suddenly he was home¡­.. in the Mountains. And his skin began to change. *** Port Tula is a small seaside city in the Meadows, only a small trek from Gardenia but far from Azulae. 345 years ago, the Goddess Fer bequeathed the city to her newly created Court of Preexistence: the Aloxa family. The Aloxa family are a reclusive Arlan sub species that inhabits the seaside, often hiding in cave gardens. Unlike ordinary Arlans, their pupils are pink, resembling tulips, and skin is as white as snow. The Goddess Fer created them herself. But despite their solitude, the Aloxa family are highly revered in the Gardenia kingdom for both their deep understanding of nature and connection to the realm of Syrianise. The very realm they are meant to protect. The Aloxa Prince, Jashu, was out for a swim in the Tulan Sea when a woman appeared. She was wearing a long white robe and a blue shawl that only covered her upper half. When she reached the shoreline, she didn¡¯t immediately shout for Jashu¡¯s attention. Instead, she slightly dipped her bare feet in the emerald waters and watched him. Jashu could swim for hours, if he wanted. Unlike his siblings, he enjoyed the cold waters. Marya, his sister, often jested his blood was tainted with Isle blood. Jashu knew she only said it out of jealousy. After all, he inherited magic from his mother, Princess Dianera¡­.unlike his sister. But unlike his mother, Jashu can¡¯t command quakes. Instead, he commands Arlan vegetation. On a bad day, he could only raise a flower out of the dirt. On a very good day, though, he could raise the roots underneath the entire city with just a blink. After a long moment watching him, the woman finally called his attention. ¡°Jashu.¡± She yelled, then whistled. A high pitched sound weaved through the air with a sinister quality until it found Jashu. Jashu¡¯s eyes searched the emerald waters until it landed on the woman. The prince swam as fast as he could until he finally made it back on land. The woman¡¯s gaze slowly traveled down Jashu¡¯s bare body as he dried himself off with a towel. ¡°You are Jashu. Is that correct?¡± ¡°This is Aloxa land.¡± He huffed, desperately trying to dry and cover himself quickly . ¡°Is this how you greet the woman you¡¯ve been writing to?¡± The woman asked, a hand planted on her hip. Jashu slowly raised his head. ¡°A.G?¡± The woman nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you. Yet, you¡¯re a very hard man to find, Jashu. Even for me.¡± Jashu, a towel now wrapped around his waist, slowly approached the woman. He couldn''t believe his eyes. ¡°And I have a gift.¡± She added, smiling wide. Jashu noticed her other hand was behind her back. His lips slightly parted. ¡°Is it?¡± He gasped. ¡°Lucky for you, my uncle didn¡¯t lock all of his doors.¡± She responded, then revealed the box she had been holding. The wooden box had clearly been crafted from the finest material, smoothed and polished to perfection. The markings on the exterior were from a sort of old language Jashu couldn¡¯t decipher. The Aloxa Prince held out his hand. ¡°Its power is deadly, capable of causing wars. If your cousin wants to attack Azulae, this is what he¡¯ll need.¡± The woman said, before handing off the box. As soon as it was in his hands, Jashu¡¯s heart began to race. When he went to open it, the woman placed a hand on top of his. ¡°Not yet.¡± She whispered. ¡°Not in my presence.¡± It was then when Jashu realized the woman''s eyes weren¡¯t exactly normal. Her eyes shimmered in shades of deep blues and black, and resembled the ever-moving Arlan seas. They appeared as pools of liquid, like rippling waves. She was different.. like him and his family. The woman suddenly pulled her hand back and turned on her heels, snapping Jashu out of the moment. ¡°Will you ever tell me your name?¡± He shouted after her. The woman stopped walking and looked over shoulder. She knew she shouldn¡¯t have told him. Mother wouldn¡¯t have liked it, but she was finally free and all she wanted was to live her life like she wanted. So, she told him. ¡°Azeri.¡± Chapter 64: Yolana The Tula cave garden was vast and deep, just a short trek from the Tulan sea. Inside, there were several entrances. Some were behind walls of lilies, while others were wide and open. A sweet scent permeated the air. The Aloxa family have lived inside the Tula cave garden cave for over 300 years. Every fifth day, they come together and pray at The Garden that rests at the center. After his encounter with Azeri, Jashu quickly headed home where he was immediately greeted by his niece, Princess Lisnera. ¡°Uncle! Uncle!¡± She shouted, jumping up and down. ¡°The Queen is coming!¡± Jashu placed the box gifted by Azeri on the ground and scooped his niece into his arms. She was only four years of age with wavy pink hair like her mother. ¡°Its nice to see you too, my lily.¡± He responded instead, no clue what she was talking about. ¡°Are you talking about Grandmother?¡± Unlike others, the Aloxa family did not have Queens and Kings. Only Princesses, Princes, and Spirit. Grandmother was Spirit, an eternal being who they bowed to. The first Created. She lived in The Garden, a land of mystical power. Lisnera flicked her uncle¡¯s nose. ¡°Mesyla, you silly.¡± ¡°The Mountain Queen?¡± Lisnera nodded. ¡°Where did you get that from?¡± Lisera motioned her head towards another cave entrance behind him. ¡°Mom.¡± Princess Dianera. Jashu looked over his shoulder where a wall of white lilies stood. ¡°My sister?¡± Lisnera nodded. For Jashu, a foreign sovereign arriving in Aloxa land smelled bad news. ¡°Did she say anything else?¡± Lisnera bit her lip and thought to herself for a long moment before shaking her head. ¡°Shall we visit your mother then?¡± Lisnera nodded with a smile. But before he could move, the ground began to shake and a soft green light slowly appeared. ¡°Grandmother.¡± They said at the same time. *** ¡°If Azeri has truly returned, we shouldn¡¯t isolate her.¡± Cara said, as soon as her and Stefan were alone. After Flip¡¯s dramatic exit from the Dreamworld, the two followed minutes later and were now seated in the dining room in the palace. A blanket of darkness mostly covered the rather large room, with the only light coming from the lone candle at the center of the table. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Stefan had taken a seat at the head of the table, and Cara took the one next to his. The elder Lady wanted to be as close to him as she could. ¡°What are you saying, Cara?¡± Cara turned her head upwards. ¡°In the legends in Sir¨¦, they say Azeri brings confusion and fear.¡± Stefan leaned back in his chair. ¡°And?¡± ¡°The Reclaimants are never going to give up until your head is on a stake and their kingdoms have been restored.¡± She answered flatly. ¡°The Prophexians are on your doorsteps at this moment shouting to the skies and don¡¯t get me started on Rosar¡¯s dreams¡­. We¡­.¡± Stefan rolled his eyes. ¡°Rosar said her dreams are not destinies. They are¡­..¡± ¡°Not absolute, I know.¡± Cara sighed. The two had this conversation a couple of times already, often ending in Stefan dismissing Cara¡¯s concerns of Rosar¡¯s dreams. Before she died, Rosar explained to Stefan that she didn¡¯t dream normally. As the Incarnate of the Prophetic Goddess, some of her dreams were warnings. ¡°But what did Rosar always say? Her dreams can still birth unpleasant futures.¡± She continued. ¡°The dreams are warnings that¡­¡± A door suddenly swung open and Cara stopped speaking. A small servant carrying two plates of cooked lamb quickly appeared and placed their meals on the dark, stone table in front of them. Stefan immediately picked up the silverware and began digging in. Once she was out of sight, Cara turned her attention back towards Stefan. ¡°We have to prepare for the Duad dream.¡± She said nervously, fidgeting with the hems of her sleeves. ¡°The One who Rises with the Power of Two.¡± Stefan continued sawing into his lamb. ¡°If a war does come¡­.¡± Cara took a deep breath. ¡°even your power wouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat a being with the power of two Gods. Azeri could help.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even know Azeri¡¯s true nature.¡± Stefan countered, chewing a small piece of lamb. ¡°We don¡¯t even know if Azeri is truly here.¡± Cara rolled her eyes. ¡°And what if it¡¯s here? You heard that scream.¡± Stefan¡¯s grip on the knife tightened. ¡°Rosar was vague with her dreams, Cara. The War of Endings. The Duad. The Shattered Veil. We don¡¯t have time to worry about such vague possibilities. We have bigger problems.¡± Cara stopped fidgeting with her sleeves. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Stefan slowly set down his silverware. Cara¡¯s throat felt heavy suddenly. ¡°I lied.¡± He mumbled, avoiding her gaze. Cara slightly shook her head, visibly confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t call the shifter because Princess Ely took something of Death.¡± He revealed, then met her eyes. There was a sort of softness in his gaze. ¡°What did she take?¡± Stefan reached out towards Cara¡¯s cheek and caressed her face. ¡°The Fragment.¡± Cara shot to her feet. ¡°No¡± Just like Queen Shara in the Isle, a piece of the lost Crown of Judgment mysteriously fell into his hands. It was in the Hallow War. Stefan was recovering from being reborn when a mysterious woman appeared, holding a chest close to where her heart should have been. She was wearing a veil, so Stefan couldn¡¯t clearly see her face. I have a gift. She told him. Find the remaining pieces and Arla will be yours. ¡°How could you have let this happen?¡± Cara scolded. ¡°How could she have possibly known?¡± The door swung open again. A different servant appeared. She was wearing a long, silver satin dress. Her hair was piled on the top of her head, held together by a small seashell. Rea was a servant of high value. One of the king¡¯s favorites. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± She bowed. ¡°Your son and ladies are here for dinner.¡± The king nodded. ¡°Send them in.¡± The servant bowed and exited. Less than a minute later, the back door swung open. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A woman gasped, clearly out of breath. Yolana. The king¡¯s sister. The king quickly stood and raced towards her. Yolana was shaking. ¡°What is it, my sister?¡± ¡°My king, she¡¯s here.¡± She gasped. ¡°She¡¯s here. She¡¯s here. She¡¯s here.¡± Cara shot to her feet. Stefan raised a hand, silently telling her not to come close. Since the war, Yolana was no longer in the right state of mind. She didn¡¯t like to be swarmed by strangers. ¡°Yolana, who is here?¡± The king asked softly. Yolana just kept shaking her head until the front door swung open. Yolana looked over Stefan¡¯s shoulder and fainted in his arms. ¡°Stefan.¡± A woman said coldly. Cara let out a loud gasp, while Stefan¡¯s body tensed. The king knew that voice, the very voice that had been missing for over 45 years. Stefan slowly turned around until his eyes landed upon a woman with a knife to Cara¡¯s throat. She looked just like she last saw him¡­ when she came to his palace with the staff gifted by her Goddess. The lost Isle Queen. ¡°Shioban.¡± Chapter 65: Shioban 45 Years Ago The air smelled of burnt wood and death. The year was 301 and Arla was in ruin. The Hallow War was ravaging the lands, luring Incarnates and soldiers to their deaths. Kingdoms had been destroyed, treaties were broken, and new alliances were formed. Godly power had been unleashed in the skies and on the mainland. It was in the wee hours of a morning, near the end of war, when Queen Shioban decided to put on the armor like the ones who came before and enter the war herself. As the Isle Queen and Incarnate of the Goddess Skyra, she knew there was no better way to make her presence known than riding the serpent sea beast Scoro into war. Skyra¡¯s first born. The beast breathed and expelled light. Shioban was standing at the edge of the Thalassia Sea where Scoro rested, in the finest armor crafted from the finest steel, when she was joined by her brother Prince Fero. The young prince was panting, clearly out of breath from running down the sandhill. ¡°Shioban.¡± He gasped, crouching over. ¡°We cannot win this war. You need to rethink this.¡± Earlier that day, Fero objected to his sister¡¯s decision to enter in front of the council but was quickly overruled by the queen. The youngest of five, he worshiped his sister. ¡°Shioban, do you hear me? You cannot do this.¡± Shioban¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the land that sat on the other side of the sea. The vast land was shrouded in smoke and silence. ¡°Cinna just reduced the entire West to ashes.¡± He continued, furiously. ¡°They say her mind and body are no longer hers, as if she is possessed. The war has been lost, my sister.¡± Cinna was the Incarnate of the God Fyr, the God of Fire, and last queen of the Kingdom of Flames and Inferno. ¡°Cinna is not my enemy.¡± Shioban responded flatly. ¡°She is at war with Stefan, not I.¡± Fero stepped in front of Shioban. ¡°We don¡¯t know who Cinna¡¯s enemies are. For all we know, she could know about the Crown.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I must go.¡± Shioban shouted, waving her arms in the air. ¡°Find the missing pieces before someone else.¡± Just like her ancestors, Shioban was told the legends of the mystical Crown of Judgement once worn by the desert queen Andelusia. Fero turned his head to the side. ¡°And what if it¡¯s all a lie?¡± Shioban grabbed her brother¡¯s chin and roughly turned it towards her. Her heavy rings gifted by their mother glimmered in the darkness. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Fero shrugged his shoulders ¡°What if Andelusia destroyed it before she died? What if this has been for nothing? The war has already gotten out of hand.¡± Shioban dropped his chin and rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Shioban.¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Shioban asked loudly. ¡°Pull our people out and betray the desert.¡± Shioban shook her head aggressively. ¡°It¡¯s too late for that, brother.¡± ¡°What about your daughter?¡± Shioban¡¯s body froze. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for her.¡± Fero waved her off. ¡°You¡¯re doing this for your ego.¡± Shioban pushed her brother to the side and stepped into the clear waters. ¡°You cannot do this to your family.¡± Fero cried loudly, eyes welling. ¡°The Mountain King is dead. What if you¡¯re next?¡± Shioban stopped moving and looked over her shoulder. There was no joy nor pride in her face, only sadness. ¡°May the life I¡¯ve lived and love grant me into Gardenia then.¡± Then she dived into the deep sea. Six minutes passed before Shioban re-emerged on the back of the sea beast Scoro, whose eyes were glowing a soft yellow. ¡°My soldiers need me.¡± She said softly, while gripping Scoro¡¯s huge blue scales. ¡°He needs me.¡± ¡°Prest?¡± The Desert King. ¡°I made a promise.¡± She continued. ¡°Prest and I will win this war. We¡¯ll find the remaining pieces of the crown together.¡± A small, shy smile then tugged at the corners of her lips. ¡°My love is out there and I miss him, Fero.¡± Fero let out a huge sigh. ¡°There is no stopping you, is there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± She answered softly. ¡°I love you, Fero.¡± Suddenly, a pain shot through Shioban¡¯s chest. It was as if her heart was actually tearing into two as her ribs contorted. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. The queen let out a wailing cry, causing Scoro to shake. ¡°Sister!¡± Fero shouted. ¡°My Dryna, er est part.¡± She murmured. My love, he is gone. Suddenly a burst of light erupted from the center of her chest, lighting the entire night sky. *** Present Day ¡°Did you miss me, Stefan?¡± Shioban asked, still holding a knife to Cara¡¯s throat. Stefan couldn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. With a snap of his fingers, torches mounted on the walls suddenly blazed and light filled the room. ¡°Impossible.¡± He gasped, shaking his head. ¡°A spirit, are you?¡± Shioban grinned wide, showing a mouth full of pearly white teeth. ¡°In the flesh, actually.¡± Stefan sat his sister Yolana in the corner before turning his attention back towards Shioban. ¡°You stt¡ªill¡­.¡± He stuttered. ¡°Look the same, I know.¡± Shioban¡¯s face was strangely free of wrinkles for a person who was born over seventy years ago. The once Isle queen was wearing a long blue skirt adorned with white flowers at the hem and a white tunic. Her hair was piled atop her head in a bun, just how she wore it when she was just an Isle Princess. ¡°What are you?¡± Stefan asked again, frowning. ¡°You cannot be real.¡± A thread of magic was suddenly at his fingertips, swirling his fingers. Shioban noticed immediately. ¡°Put away the magic, Stefan.¡± Instead, Stefan snapped his fingers. But nothing happened, leaving him stunned. The king stumbled backwards. Cara¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Your magic is futile here, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Shioban said, chuckling to herself. Stefan composed himself and began walking towards the two women. Shioban flicked her free wrist in his direction, throwing him against the wall. ¡°Sit!¡± ¡°Stef.¡± Cara choked, teary eyed. Shioban tightened her grip on the knife held against Cara¡¯s throat. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you both from the skies..¡± She began, gesturing between the two with her fingers. ¡°but I¡¯m still not sold on whatever this is. So tell me Stefan, do you love her?¡± Stefan, sitting in the corner, didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he snapped his fingers again. Nothing happened again. He tried again. Nothing happened. Visibly stunned, Stefan slowly raised himself off the floor. ¡°What is this?¡± There was a shakiness in his tone. ¡°Answer the question.¡± Shioban shouted instead. ¡°Do you love her?¡± Stefan nodded slowly. ¡°Let her go, Shioban. This is between us.¡± ¡°Do you love her like you loved Rosar? Princess Jolial?¡± Then Shioban laughed. ¡°Love her like my sister?¡± Cara¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°Let her go, Shioban.¡± Stefan said again, fists clenched by his side. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± She answered, smirking. ¡°Do you not want to ask me questions?¡± Stefan took a small step forward. ¡°Where have you been, Shioban? I thought you were dead.¡± She continued in a mocking tone, gazed fixed onto Stefan. ¡°I liked what you¡¯ve done with the palace. It¡¯s much better than the last time I was here.¡± Stefan took another forward. ¡°We can talk after you let Cara go.¡± Shioban stepped backwards, forcing Cara with her. ¡°We are going to talk whenever I want to talk.¡± ¡°Let. Her. Go.¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Shioban laughed, before her face turned serious. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill her, Stefan.¡± A tear escaped Cara¡¯s left eye. Her heart was beating as hard as a heart could. ¡°I¡¯m going to skin her alive¡­¡± She said coldly. ¡°and you are going to watch.¡± Cara let out a whimper. ¡°But not today.¡± She admitted. ¡°You took my Dryna so I¡¯m going to take someone you love.¡± Stefan pressed his lips together. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who sent your husband to war.¡± Shioban tightened her grip on the knife against Cara¡¯s throat, drawing a bit of blood this time. Cara began to feel lightheaded. ¡°You want to say that again, Stefan.¡± ¡°Just let her go.¡± Stefan sighed. Shioban tilted her head to the side. ¡°You smell of desperation. That¡¯s not the Stefan I knew long ago.¡± ¡°Drop the knife, Shioban!¡± Stefan shouted, causing the entire room to shake. Several paintings quickly fell to the floor. ¡°Fine.¡± Shioban snapped, then dropped her knife. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to play, how about I try something else? Shioban grabbed Cara by the throat and lifted her into the air. Stefan started to run towards them but Shioban flung him against the wall again. ¡°Stef!¡± Cara cried. Shioban squeezed Cara¡¯s throat harder. ¡°When I kill her, I¡¯m going to make sure you¡¯re there watching.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Stefan spat. With a flick of his wrist, Stefan summoned the magic within his chest and hurled a knife into Shioban¡¯s midsection. ¡°That tickled.¡± Shioban laughed. ¡°What has become of you?¡± Stefan gasped, clearly distraught. ¡°You are not the Shioban I knew.¡± Suddenly, the door swung open and the three were joined by Prince Mel. The ladies were only a few steps behind. Everyone was rendered speechless seeing Shioban in the flesh. Olara and Dara, the last two to walk in, let out a loud gasp. ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Shioban whipped her head in their direction, still holding Cara by the throat. When she recognized them, she began to grin. ¡°You two!¡± Before she could say anything else, Stefan hurled another knife in Shioban¡¯s direction. To his surprise, that knife disintegrated into white dust. ¡°What are you?¡± He gasped, shaking his head. ¡°Azeri.¡± Cara choked, arms flailing by her sides. Dara and Olara glanced at each other. Is it you, Azeri?¡± Stefan asked. Shioban frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not Azeri. I have no idea who that is.¡± ¡°Out!¡± Stefan shouted suddenly. ¡°Everyone out!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go.¡± Shioban said quickly, then aggressively dropped Cara to the floor. ¡°While this was fun, I have to get back. My granddaughter is not going to be happy with me.¡± ¡°Sharra knows you¡¯re alive?¡± Stefan asked, eyes narrowed. Shioban nodded. ¡°Does she know you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Shioban answered. ¡°I¡¯ve been a prisoner in my own palace for days but she did tell me everything I needed to know.¡± Stefan didn¡¯t entirely believe her. ¡°The secrets, the lies.¡± Shioban added, before turning on her heels. ¡°You should probably tell your son the truth about his mother.¡± Prince Mel whipped his head in the direction of his father. ¡°What?¡± Stefan gave his head a quick shake. When Shioban reached the main door, she looked over her shoulder where Cara, Stefan, and Prince Mel were standing. ¡°I did miss you, old friend.¡± She said softly, before turning her gaze on Cara. ¡°See you soon, dear.¡±